#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧
Text
Winter's Blessings
Synopsis: A particularly bitter winter puts the safety of the Pearl Clan at risk, and it's up to the Galaxy Team and the Diamond Clan to help them survive the harsh blizzard, uncovering an ancient tradition whose origins were lost to time.
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's note: Clue is an OC that belongs to my buddy @kammyclues.
Rachel’s first winter in Hisui had come bitter, the sharp wind biting and nipping at her soft skin as she stepped outside her warm lodge kept heated on the lit hearth inside. Though it started to grow colder and the ground beneath her feet lacked the spongey soft give it had in the autumn, she was still surprised by just how cold it felt when she stepped out. There was even frost on the rooftops of Jubilife Village despite the sun being just shy of its highest peak, small piles of snow collected in the shadows.
She shuddered, holding her arms. “Brrr! This is kinda chilly even for me…” The woman remarked, her loyal dark-furred Zorua on her shoulder pressing himself underneath her chin in an attempt to keep her sensitive and exposed neck warm. Laughing a little bit, she reached to give him a friendly scratch and nuzzled into his fur. “Heh…thanks, buddy.”
“Chilly, yeah?” A voice called out as he approached, her other fellow Survey Corp member greeting her warmly as he approached, his Pikachu following alongside him. “Winter doesn’t usually come this early, but I guess it couldn’t wait, could it?”
“Yeah, no kidding.” Rachel agreed, already making a mental note to dress a bit warmer if she was going to go out and do survey work. Especially if she was going to work in the highlands or the icelands, though it might be a better idea to skip them with this weather.
Though, she couldn’t help but worry about the Pearl Clan and Irida. If it was already this cold here, it was probably a hundred times worse in the coldest part of the region. “Oh, yeah! Almost forgot. Commander Kamado wants to see you.”
Nodding, Rachel began to make her way to the Galaxy Hall to see him. She never really liked meeting with him much, always acutely aware of how much of an outsider she was. Mostly because he took every opportunity to remind her of it whenever he could, as though she didn’t already know it and as though she hadn’t already gained the trust and companionship of the leaders of both clans.
Oh well, it couldn’t be helped. If Kamado wanted to be a shrewd and suspicious old man, then let him. It wasn’t Rachel’s problem and she had proven to be capable enough of looking after herself if he couldn’t do what needed to be done.
Making her way up the stairs up to his office, giving a friendly wave to Professor Laventon as she passed by, she spotted a familiar cerulean silhouette in the doorframe, eyes widening. Clan business. Of course. But to her surprise, Irida was not there. In her place was Calaba, Ursaluna’s aged warden of the Pearl Clan. It was odd, but perhaps this was an issue that didn’t need Irida’s oversight, which meant that maybe Rachel’s job would be easy today.
And maybe it meant that the relationship between the clans was improving. “Where’s Irida?” Rachel asked anyway, wanting to at least ask about the Pearl Clan leader (and her friend) and show her concern in both clan leaders. Speaking of which… “Why aren’t you more bundled up? You can’t stand the cold even at the best of times and it’s really crept up on us.”
Chuckling at her open concern, Adaman reached up to tug at the scarf she had given him last they ventured into the icelands together, smiling warmly at her as he tucked his chin into it more. “Winter did creep up on us in the mirelands, but we only really have to prepare for the dry season and then the wet season. But your scarf is surprisingly doing a good job of keeping me warm.”
Bashfully, a small grin creased her cheeks at the thought that he kept it so fervently. Kamado seemed to hum in vague interest at the prospect. “Yes, I had wondered why he was in possession of one of our scarves from our Survey Corp uniforms.”
Sensing a bit of judgement from her superior, Rachel shrugged, feeling a very minimal need to justify herself to him. “He was cold, so I gave him my scarf. Is that a problem?”
The weathered man shook his head, but it took him a moment before he responded at all as though he needed to actually think on that. “No, I suppose not. But that’s not why I called you here, Rachel.”
“Though the matter of Irida’s absence is relevant.” Calaba responded, the stout old woman turning to face Rachel. Stubborn and prideful, but when the chips were down, she was often the first to suggest working together for the sake of the common good regardless of clan relationships. The incident with Arezu had taught them all a lot in that regard, it seemed, and Rachel was always glad for Calaba’s council. “Normally, regular correspondence is expected. However, for a few days, now, things have been…silent from the Pearl Clan.”
“Like they haven’t been getting back to you?” Rachel asked, worry worming its way underneath her veins and creeping into her chest.
“Yeah, and it’s not just the Pearl Clan, either.” Adaman interjected, crossing her arms with eyebrows furrowed. His eyes were downcast, as though he were finding it difficult to stay in the present moment with the concerns currently at hand. “We haven’t heard from Sabi, either. And she’s normally pretty frequent with staying in touch with us while she’s at the Snowpoint Temple. To not hear from her is…strange. To put it plainly, it’s not like her.”
Now, Rachel was beginning to understand the potential severity of the situation. “So, you’re both worried that something may have cut them off in the icelands?”
Calaba nodded gravely, head hung. “That is what we’re saying, young one.” She replied, shaking her head with a low groan. “I’ve even confirmed with the other wardens to make sure there hasn’t been some mistake. Irida hasn’t been heard from the others.”
“And the other wardens haven’t heard from Sabi, either.” Adaman added.
This certainly sounded worrying and Rachel didn’t like the thought that something had happened to Irida, especially with the biting winter that was quickly looming over them all. Of course, those in the Pearl Settlement were naturally acclimated to the cold in the polar north of Hisui, Irida especially easily overheating in contrast to how easily Adaman caught the chills. But even for someone like her, in bad enough conditions, could even be too cold for her.
Rachel then turned to Kamado, dark-eyed gaze stern as she regarded her superior officer. “And you haven’t heard from her, either?”
Kamado shook his head. “The Pearl Clan leader hasn’t responded to my messages, either. And I admit, it is a cause for concern.”
So the situation was potentially grave. “So, then what do we do?”
“That depends on the severity of the situation…” Kamado replied, reaching up to worry at his dark beard. “The Alabaster Icelands are prone to blizzards quite frequently, but if the winter is particularly harsh, it may be too much for even us to handle venturing into.”
Narrowing her eyes at him, she shook her head. “You can’t seriously be suggesting we do nothing, knowing that this could potentially be a crisis.”
“I’m not saying that.” Kamado insisted sternly, squaring his shoulders at her. “But if the winter proves to be harsh in the icelands, then they could prove to be harsh here. We need as much of our resources as possible in that instance in case it grows harsher. We need to be mindful of how much of our help we need to offer without risking the welfare of our own people. Not to mention the risk that would be posed to our own if we were to send an expedition out there.”
“Oh, that won’t be a problem, Commander!” A bright and commanding voice announced, heavy footsteps that could only belong to one person drawing nearer to his office as the fiery woman greeted the group. “I’ve just gotten a message from one of my own men just outside of the Alabaster Icelands. The blizzards are really bad, bad enough that not even a single Flying Pokémon is in the sky. It’s too dangerous for even them to fly, a lot of the local Pokémon hiding away from the storm.”
Widening her eyes at Zisu, Rachel crossed her arms, brows furrowed. “So if the local Pokémon are forced into hiding by the storm, then there’s a good chance that the Pearl Settlement might be cut off, too.”
“And the dangerous flying conditions would explain the lack of correspondence as well…” Calaba muttered, worrying at her chin.
Shaking his head at the Security Corp captain, Kamado continued to insist, staying rooted in his positon. “All the more reason to be conscious of our supplies and what we can offer.”
“Commander, with all due respect, we have plenty of supplies we can offer the Pearl Clan. We have food farmed from the finest crops in Hisui by the finest workers to till it. We’ve got lots of winter clothes and blankets we can offer, and plenty of firestarting materials to help them stay warm until the storm blows over.” The muscular crimson-haired woman in carmine uniform then turned to look at Rachel directly. “And, my Security Corp troops would be led by the best the Survey Corp has to offer.”
Blushing a little bit at the praise, Rachel chuckled a bit bashfully. She never knew what to do with praise. But Kamado still didn’t seem convinced. “Even if we have the materials, transporting them would still be incredibly dangerous and it’s not guaranteed that you won’t be attacked and lose the supplies to a wild Pokémon.”
“I’ve seen how tough Rachel’s Pokémon are, and mine aren’t anything to sneeze at either.” Zisu insisted, throwing an arm around Rachel and patting her shoulder a bit roughly, though the much smaller woman appreciated the gesture. “Besides, do you really have such little faith in your own Security Corp that you don’t think we can handle a blizzard?”
“I would never suggest that.” Kamado replied, sighing. His will was wavering, but his sense of caution still seemed to overrule the support for such a decision. “But there’s no guarantee.”
“Hey, hang on a second! Why are we all acting like I’m not planning to help?” Adaman quickly interjected, stepping forward to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Rachel, facing Kamado. “I’m worried about Sabi, naturally. She’s one of our own and she’s…just a kid. A very capable warden, don’t get me wrong. But she’s still a kid, regardless. But I’m just as worried about the Pearl Clan and about Irida.” His dark gaze then settled in Calaba, intent behind them as he regarded the old woman. “We may not always see eye to eye and our differing beliefs may put us at odds, but I don’t like thinking about a world where the Pearl Clan suffers and I didn’t do anything to help as leader of the Diamond Clan. We may be at odds, but we all share this ancient and sacred land of Hisui. We all have a right to live here, and it wouldn’t be right for me not to help. I have to do something and I know we can contribute our own supplies, too.”
Nodding, Calaba gave the young leader an amused smile, the age creasing pleasantly as she regarded the man. “Wise words, Adaman. You’ve grown quite a bit since Arezu’s little mess.”
Though Rachel was touched that Adaman wanted to help Irida as much as she did, she didn’t want to put the Diamond Clan at risk, either. “But what about your clan?”
“Mai’s in charge until I get back.” He replied, smiling affectionately at Rachel with a small smirk. “Besides, since I’m assuming you’ll be taking Wyrdeer with you, her duties will be better fulfilled back at the settlement in the mirelands. If there’s anyone I trust to run things while I’m gone, it’s her.”
“You know me so well.” Rachel replied just as warmly, a soft dusting of rose on her cheeks as she then turned to address Calaba. “And if you’ll allow me, I’d also like to take Ursaluna with us as well. If there’s a chance anyone from the Pearl Clan is missing, finding them as quickly as possible is a top priority.”
“Of course, I understand. You have my blessings, young one.” The old woman replied, turning to Kamado. “Well? It seems that we’ve reached an accord. Do you find this acceptable, Commander?”
Glancing between everyone, it was clear that Kamado was outnumbered and reluctantly, he sighed in defeat. “If the Diamond Clan is going to contribute as well and Captain Zisu is confident in the viability of this plan, then I suppose we are in accord.” He finally agreed, shaking his head. He then turned to address the Diamond Clan leader himself, his expression stern. “And in a way, Adaman is right. We all share this land. In a way, we do have to work together to preserve our ways of life. And if there is no Pearl Clan, there is no preserving their way of life.”
Nodding, the group turned to leave. “I’ll go round up the best of the Security Corp and get our supplies together.” Zisu said, patting Rachel on the back as she grinned. “Can’t wait to actually work with you and see you in action in the wild, Rachel! See you there!”
“I’ll go inform the other Pearl Clan wardens and let them know a decision has been made and help is on the way.” Calaba added, taking Rachel’s hand and patting it. “You’re a stubborn one. You’ll need that resolve.”
Smiling at her as she walked away down the stairs, Adaman was the last person in the room, gently putting an arm around Rachel and leaning against her. “I’ll go get everything ready.” He said to the woman, leaning in to murmur into her ear. “Meet you there?”
Looking up at him, Rachel gave him an affectionate smile. “Definitely. And you’d better bundle up properly, this time.”
Laughing a little, he walked past her down the stairs to go on his way to do just that, a joint effort now being achieved and the task before her feeling daunting. “Just a moment, Rachel.” Kamado’s voice said behind her. Pausing, she steeled herself, already mentally preparing for a talk about how as an outsider, she needed to prioritize keeping their trust above all else and how they were likely going to be quick to distrust her if something happened on her account. Nothing she wasn’t already used to. “Be careful…please.” He said quietly in a tone of voice that was rather…uncharacteristic of him, making Rachel turn to face the weathered commander. He was as visibly stoic as ever, but his slacked shoulder betrayed his concern. “The icelands will be more dangerous than any of your other expeditions. Please keep this in mind and do your best to help them without putting the relationship between the clans in jeopardy.”
Nodding, Rachel sighed through her nose. “I will, Commander.”
“And remember, if you fail…they will blame you first as an outsider.” He added sternly. “Keep that in mind.”
Ah, there it is. “I will. Thanks.” Walking out of the commander’s office, Rachel hung her head back. Of course he couldn’t help but remind her of her place as he always did. It was kind of redundant and useless at this point, considering how close she was with both the Diamond and Pearl Clan at this point. “You’d think he’d get tired of saying the same thing over and over again, wouldn’t you?” She said to Cedric, loyally seated on her shoulder.
He shrugged. “Eh, sometimes I think he just likes to hear himself talk and sound more intimidating than he actually is.”
Rachel couldn’t help but laugh a little as they talked in low tones to each other to not draw attention to themselves. “Yeah, he wasn’t even brave enough to spar with Stormfast when I offered the chance for him to. Yet, I can do it no problem and not be afraid.”
“She can be scary.” Cedric pointed out before he nudged his trainer affectionately. “But you’ve gotten pretty good with swords, now, thanks to her. Not to mention fighting an enemy that’s bigger and stronger than you. You finally managed to beat her, yesterday.”
“Yeah! That was huge!” Rachel exclaimed, quietly flexing her arms to feel the muscles in her biceps harden and bulk under her Security Corp uniform. “I feel like I’ve gotten so much stronger since we wound up here. Wait until everyone at home sees it.”
“You might even be able to pick up Clue without breaking a sweat.” Cedric teased, grinning at her with a toothy maw.
Rachel chuckled at her dearest companion. “We’ll see.” Someday.
As she walked out the door of the Galaxy Hall, a familiar face greeted her, blond hair covering half his face and tucked underneath his Ginkgo Guild hat, hefty backpack slung on his shoulders as always. “Good morning, Rachel.”
Smiling warmly, Rachel approached him. “Good to see you, Volo.” He had become such an inexplicably comforting presence since her arrival in Hisui, his eerie familiarity eventually explained by his resemblance to her sister, Cynthia. Which meant that he was likely an ancestor of theirs. That he was family. Not to mention that he also shared their passion for history and ruins made Rachel feel even more of a kinship. That she now knew where who she and her sister were came from. “The cold making your work any harder?”
“Oh, not at all! Though it’s kind of you to be concerned.” He replied, grinning at her before he put a hand on his hip. “What’s this I hear about a dangerous expedition into the Alabaster Icelands?”
Naturally, Volo would be curious. There was a fair bit of hubbub now, especially with Zisu running around and rounding up Security Corp members and starting to gather supplies in packed crates. “The winter’s hit the Alabaster Icelands pretty hard and we’re concerned that the Pearl Clan could be in a lot of danger due to the storm. The Diamond Clan is pitching in supplies and aid as well.”
“Is that so?” Volo replied curiously, bringing a hand up to his chin to ponder. “Looks like you’ve got your work cut out for you. Though, if you’re interested, I may have heard something of a myth that may catch your fancy.”
Rachel raised an eyebrow at him. “A myth, you say. Do tell.”
“I may have to refresh my memory on the subject myself, but if I recall correctly, there is a quartet of legendary nature spirits that migrate to Hisui in seasonal rotation.” Volo continued to explain, eyes closed as he reminisced on the tale. “One heralds the spring, one heralds the summer, another the autumn, and another the winter. Each one brings something to Hisui, whether it be storms or blessings.”
Nature spirits. How intriguing. “And you think they may have something to do with the severity of the snowstorm?”
“It’s possible.” Volo replied vaguely, resting his hands at his sides as he regarded the smaller woman. “If I remember correctly, I believe the winter spirit is known as Tornadus.” Cedric’s ears immediately pricked at the name. It was…familiar to him. He had heard it somewhere before! “It’s incredibly powerful, but I have confidence in your abilities. If it is indeed causing the storm, then perhaps defeating it will abate it.”
Nodding appreciatively, Rachel gave him a smile. “Thanks for the heads up, Volo. I’ll keep that in mind while I’m out there in the blizzard.”
“Of course! Can’t have my favourite customer getting lost in a snowstorm, now can I.” Volo replied brightly, pointing as he spoke to her. “Be safe, Rachel.”
“Thanks. You take care, now, Volo.” She wished, walking away from Volo towards her lodge to get ready for the oncoming journey and quest. It sounded like it was going to be tough, so she needed to be properly prepared.
As she walked away, Cedric suddenly whispered into her ear. “I’ve heard that name, before.” He said to his trainer. “Tornadus. It’s a Unovan myth, I think.”
Raising an eyebrow at him, Rachel tilted her head. “Really?”
“Yeah. And Volo said that they migrate in seasonal rotations, right?” Cedric pointed out. “They might be migrating from Unova.”
“You really think?” Rachel asked, intrigued at the thought that their myths might have some overlap.
Cedric nodded, though his head was bent down in thought. “But…I only remember three nature spirits. Not four…so I’m not really sure what that’s about.”
Reaching up to pet him, scratching him behind the ears and ruffling the large tuft of fur on his head, Rachel nuzzled against his cheek. “Well, maybe we’ll figure that out on our own time.” She assured him as they stopped in front of the door to their lodge, hands on her hips as she took in a deep breath. “But for now, let’s get ready for a long trip in the freezing cold.”
It was just before sundown by the time everyone met up in the Alabaster Icelands - the golden hour. Though, one wouldn’t be able to tell with how thickly the sun was blotted out by dark clouds and how violent the snowstorm was. They could only see a few feet in front of them collectively, but Rachel had traveled through these icelands enough to know its hazards intimately. Feeling the biting winds whipping against her face, it became clear exactly why communications were cut off – these weren’t safe conditions for any bird Pokémon to fly in to deliver any.
She was confident she could guide them, the Security Corp led by Captain Zisu behind her with all the supplies gathered and pulled along on sled-like boards that helped them move easily over the ice and snow. But they would need to be careful.
Wyrdeer and Ursaluna were both dutifully by her side, waiting for the woman to give the sacred Pokémon her commands. They may not be hers, but for now, they followed her since she was in charge. “So, what’s the plan, Survey Corp girl?”
“There’s a chasm just ahead of us that blocks our way across.” Rachel pointed out, gesturing in front of them just where the blizzard cut off their visibility. “It’s not too deep, so if anyone falls in, they should be fine. But it’ll still be a pain to get across, especially with the supplies we need to ferry across. Making sure they get across without getting damaged is paramount.”
Zisu nodded in agreement. “Right you are.” She agreed, hefting her backpack onto the ground and pulling out a series of supplies, including pegs, ropes, and planks all tied together. “Lucky for you, I had a feeling we’d run into trouble like this. You’re pretty good on that Wyrdeer, right?”
Shivering beside her, Adaman nodded through chittering teeth. He was wearing one more layer than usual, which annoyed Rachel a bit. “O-oh yeah. Sh-she’s p-p-pretty good. B-better than s-some of our m-m-most exp-perienced.”
Shaking her head at him, she sighed. It wasn’t like she could blame him too much for this. It wasn’t like he was used to the cold and this was a lot worse than anyone could’ve anticipated. Luckily for her, she was prepared for this, too. Nodding at Cedric, he quickly grabbed something out of her own bag and handed it to her, Rachel walking over to Adaman and draping it over his shoulders, pulling the hood over his head. “Put this on.” She ordered, giving him a stern look to make sure he knew that it wasn’t a request.
Unable to argue with her, the Diamond Clan leader quickly slipped his arms into the long sleeves and tied the cloak together in front of him, nuzzling his face into the scarf and hood and breathing out a sigh of relief. Though, the soft pale grey cloak was…familiar, in an odd way. He recognized the texture and scent when he took a moment to examine it. “Is this…Wyrdeer wool?”
“Yeah, I groomed Wyrdeer a while ago while he was blowing out his summer coat to prepare for the winter, and I felt like all that undercoat would’ve gone to waste. So, I had an idea and went to Anthe and she taught me how to spin wool myself and she helped me make this cloak out of it.” Looking up at Adaman, Rachel continued to adjust his cloak to make sure it sat snugly on him, appreciating how it looked on him. “How’s that feel?”
Looking down at her, he couldn’t help but smile. This was one of the things he appreciated most about her. When she saw a use for something or a way she could accomplish something, she did it. She put in the effort to learn how, if she didn’t know how, and put her everything into learning a new skill for the sake of it. He’d seen plenty of her wooden carvings to see that for himself, and he’d heard the improvements to her flute playing as another example.
Anything made by her hands was made with care and effort, and he appreciated that very much about her. “Much better. Thank you.”
“Good.” Rachel replied, trying to smirk at him before she met his gaze and grew bashful, her cheeks growing warm at the way he looked at her so warmly and affectionately. “I…made it especially for you. To help you not be so cold all the time.”
Another thing that he liked very much about Rachel. That she did not hesitate to do a kind thing for others simply because she could. She noticed a lot of little things about others and remembered them fondly. It showed in the gifts she made for others and the ways she complimented people.
It was what made every little gift from her so important. Every single gift and compliment was genuine. Her kindness was pure and it made Adaman appreciate the world just a little bit more just because she was in his. “What would I do without you?” He asked in a playfully sarcastic way.
Matching his energy, Rachel scoffed at him. “Freeze to death, probably.”
Feeling a strong hand slap against her backside, Rachel jumped a bit, Adaman startled a bit too despite having the visibility to expect it. “Not to break up the tender moment, but the sooner we get these crates across that ravine, the better.”
Nodding, Rachel had to agree. “Right. Priorities.” Turning to Zisu, she bowed her head, giving the Security Corp captain her full attention. “What’s your plan, if you have one?”
“You jump across that chasm on Wyrdeer’s back with these pegs, ropes, and planks holding one end, and I’ll hang onto the other from the other side and then we’ll set them up on both sides and carefully ferry across the supplies.” Zisu explained, using her hands to further illustrate her point to the pair. “Then, once all of the supplies are on the other side, then we navigate towards the Pearl Settlement and make sure they get there.”
It seemed like a sound enough plan, if a bit precarious. But she couldn’t help but worry even still, looking up at Zisu with furrowed brows. “And you’re sure the ropes will hold the weight of the crates?”
“Positive.” The fiery woman replied, broad shoulders squared. “And then, the rest is all up to you.”
“No pressure.” Rachel replied sarcastically, though she wasn’t actually bothered. After all, she agreed to lead this effort and she was nothing if not committed to her duty and to her plans. Feeling Wyrdeer and Ursaluna nudge her from behind, the shorter woman reached to give them both an affectionate and friendly scratch. “Come on, Wyrdeer. I’ll need you for this.”
The large white deer Pokémon bowed his head respectfully towards her. “At your service, traveler.”
Taking end of the makeshift bridge from Zisu, Rachel got onto Wyrdeer’s back, gripping onto the saddle handles tightly to stay on, feeling Adaman climb on after her, his chest pressed against her backside. Though she didn’t feel nervous at the moment, she appreciated the Diamond Clan leader’s presence too much to refuse it. After all, an extra pair of hands would help her focus with the limited visibility.
With the man holding onto the end, Zisu followed Rachel as she carefully led Wyrdeer forward until she found the edge of the ravine, working on muscle memory at this point. She had jumped this chasm a number of times and the icelands were no longer alien and unfamiliar to her. She knew every landmark by heart, even in this blinding blizzard.
Soon enough, the lip of the ravine came into view, Rachel leaning forward to confirm it before she turned back to the Security Corp captain and giving her a thumbs up before leading the captain right before the edge of it. Once Zisu was in position, Rachel led Wyrdeer back enough to keep the ravine just barely in line of sight and far enough back to have a good running start to get across the chasm.
Despite how easily this came to her, there was still a great deal of trepidation as she stood before the precipice. She was confident she had the distance right and would clear it. She had the proof by the sheer number of times she had done it, so much so that it had become second nature, at this point.
And yet, that fear was still there. She needed to push it down for the sake of the mission. The Pearl Clan depended on it, and being here in this relentless maelstrom only confirmed that.
Just as she expected, she easily cleared the chasm, stopping on the other side and getting off of Wyrdeer, waving at Zisu from the other side as they both walked backwards and pulled the ropes taught. Zisu secured her pegs on one side while Rachel did the same on hers, the pair testing the strength of it by both stepping on the bridge. It was a bit shaky for humans, but the crates should be able to get across with ease.
Carefully, each member of the Security Corp precariously pushed each crate across the plank bridge to the other side, the progress slow and steady. Though time was of the essence, the Pearl Clan couldn’t afford any of these crates being damaged or lost, so they had to take their time pushing each one across. Adaman and Rachel were quick to pull each crate onto the other side, the humans along with them. One-by-one, each member of the Security Corp was ferried across with a crate of supplies for the Pearl Clan until everyone was on the other side.
As they prepared to clear Whiteout Valley, Rachel watching Ursaluna carefully climb across the icy wall on one side of the chasm until he made it across to join the others. Rachel brought out Emberheart and Vendetta to flank the group, Emberheart as a Fire-type could help protect the party from hostile Ice-types and keep the group warm if they got lost, and Vendetta knew the territory as a native to this polar icescape.
Frequently, Rachel referenced her Arc Phone just to be sure that they knew where they were going. The two things they needed to be the most aware of were the icebergs that jutted out from underneath the ice to the surface and then the holes that led to the underground ice cave network beneath Avalugg’s Legacy. Which meant that they couldn’t just blaze through the blizzard to get to the Pearl Settlement and needed to take their time, much to Adaman’s anxiety. Though, she would be lying if she said she didn’t share his sentiment. Every moment that passed was a moment that the Pearl Clan could be without aid longer and longer, and the last thing she wanted was to get there too late to help them.
Eventually, with careful navigation around the unforgiving landscape, the bridge that led to the Pearl Settlement became visible, and the group began to ferry the supplies across it as Rachel made her way on Wyrdeer’s back towards the entrance.
Hopefully it wasn’t too late…she’d be glad to see Irida and the appearance of the Pearl Clan leader alone would be enough to abate most of her anxieties.
But when they arrived at the Pearl Settlement, Irida was not the one to greet them. In-fact, not a one of the typical residents of the settlement were outside (naturally), and the people who met them were none other than Gaeric, Lord Avalugg’s warden, and Sabi, Braviary’s warden. Rachel could feel the tension in Adaman’s body behind her melt when he saw that his clan’s warden was alright.
Like usual, the young forest green-haired child seemed completely unfazed by the current circumstance. “My clairvoyance told me that we would meet you here.” She greeted them as they approached. “It also showed me that you would come to help us. Will that come to pass?”
“It will, Sabi.” Naturally Adaman was the first to respond, dismounting from Wyrdeer and quickly approaching the young girl to scoop her up and hug her. Normally, he would be a bit more formal when addressing a warden of his clan in front of others, but he was just so relieved to find her safe and taken care of. “Where’s Braviary?”
“Taking roost besides the hot spring.” The young girl replied, eyes sparkling at Rachel. “You were able to surmise that the Pearl Clan was in danger, yet they weren’t able to call for help. Am I clairvoyant? Or are you?”
“It is impressive that you were able to figure out that we needed help.” Gaeric pointed out, arms crossed as, for once, the cyan-haired man wore a jacket instead of walking around shirtless. For a man who prided himself on how resilient and unbreakable he was to do such a thing spoke to the true severity of the situation. “How did you figure that out?”
“The absence of communication wasn’t a good sign, and the frigidness that crept up on us certainly didn’t help.” Rachel remarked as Zisu approached with her Security Corp, pulling supplies along into the settlement. Regarding Gaeric with utmost respect, the Survey Corp member nodded at him. “I’m beginning to realize that simple inevitability is my call to action.”
“Well, I’m glad to see that your fighting spirit and burning determination hasn’t been snuffed by the storm!” Gaeric replied with a proud mirthful chortle. “We could certainly use quite a bit of it.”
Quickly, Rachel realized that Irida had not yet made an appearance and a note of dread began to hum in the back of her mind when she exchanged a worried glance with Adaman while Security Corp personnel filed past them, waiting for Zisu’s or Rachel’s orders before proceeding. “Where’s Irida?” Adaman asked.
Her worries about the grave circumstances breaking down Gaeric were only further confirmed, the man’s confident and brazen demeanour reduced to an unsure and listless visage that almost felt alien to witness from the warden. “She…hasn’t come back.”
Worry began to bubble into a quiet panic, Rachel’s fears beginning to make themselves impossible to ignore in the back of her head. “What do you mean she hasn’t come back…?”
“Earlier today, she realized that if something wasn’t done…the storm could lead to us losing some of our own.” The Pearl Clan warden admitted, tone distant as though he himself were lost without Irida. And given the circumstances, Rachel could completely understand why. Even though he was the mentor to the Pearl Clan’s leader, this whole situation was completely unprecedented, outside of the expected and thus completely uncharted territory. And, naturally, he was worried. “So, she took it upon herself to try and find help…and she hasn’t returned, yet.”
“Are you serious?!” This was bad. Very bad. The Pearl Clan was desperate and in need of help and now they were without a leader. “And she went alone?!”
“She left me in charge.” Gaeric replied, squaring his shoulders in an attempt to appear in control and in charge, but the fact that Rachel couldn’t be convinced only further unnerved her and made her even more anxious. “She didn’t want to put anyone else at risk. Normally, I wouldn’t worry. After all, she learned from the very best and mightiest that the Pearl Clan has to offer! But…this is unusual, and I have not heard the tones of her Celestica Flute playing for hours, now. It leaves me feeling…well, not optimal.”
Growling under her breath, Rachel couldn’t contain her exasperation and her worries. “Argh…even when she’s trying to ask for help, she still thinks she has to do it alone without anyone else’s help…” Of all the lessons that she desperately wished that both clans would learn, putting their pride aside was one of them. After all, pride doesn’t keep food on the table and won’t keep you warm. Feeling Ursaluna worriedly nudge her shoulder, she knew what she had to do. “I’m going to go out to find her. Nobody else come with me, I’ll take Ursaluna to track her and Wyrdeer to get her back home safely.”
“Great, I’m coming with you!” Adaman proclaimed, already making to follow her.
Stopping him with a hand against his chest, forcing him back. “No. You stay here.” She ordered, her voice stern and firm as she stood her ground. As much as she wanted to have him by her side, the last thing she wanted to risk was Adaman being lost, too. “You’re needed here and I can’t risk losing you, too.”
The worry that flashed before his dark eyes was palpable, and it nearly made Rachel flinch when she met his gaze. “But…you can’t go out in this blizzard alone, you could get lost, too!”
“I have the Arc Phone, it tells me where I am and where I’m going at all times.” Rachel reminded him, feeling somewhat fortunate, for once, that she had the assistance of Almighty Sinnoh on her side. “And besides, I’m more used to being in the wilds on my own than you are. I’ll be with my Pokémon, and Wyrdeer and Ursaluna will be with me, too. I’ll be fine.”
“But – what do you expect me to do? Sit here and wait for you to get back?” Adaman retorted, worried aggravation evident in his raised tone of voice. “You know me well enough to know I can’t do that.”
She nodded in understanding. She did know him well enough. “I know…and I’m not asking you to.” Turning to Zisu, Rachel gave the Security Corp captain her command. “Start distributing supplies. Ration the food and make sure everyone gets warmer clothes and blankets and that there’s enough firestarting material to last until morning in each tent. Ensure they know that Gaeric’s met with us and that there’s a search in place for Irida.” Waiting for the Security Corp to be busy, Rachel leaned close to Adaman, reaching up to pull him in and hold him tightly. The Diamond Clan leader didn’t hesitate to bend down to wrap his arms around her, pressing her tightly to his body for comfort. “These people need you. Gaeric is a very capable man and he was Irida’s mentor, but he’s not their leader. You are a leader. He’ll need your help to figure out what to do and to keep everyone calm and level-headed. Your job is to make sure that the Pearl Clan knows that the Diamond Clan won’t abandon them and to keep the peace and prevent mass panic and hysteria. Think you can do that for me…?”
Sighing, Adaman nodded, but his grip on the small woman tightened, the man pressing his face into the side of her head. He was almost afraid to let her go out of fear of losing her in the blizzard, too. “But what about you…?”
Silent for a moment, Rachel held him tighter, too. “If something happens to me…the Galaxy Team loses a member of the Survey Corp.” She pointed out, pulling back to look Adaman in the face, heart aching when she saw just how worried he was when he gazed down at her. “But if something happens to you…the Diamond Clan will lose its leader. I can’t risk that.”
Eyebrows furrowing, Adaman grabbed onto Rachel’s shoulders, the strength of his grip telling her that she should listen to him intently. “If something happens to you…” He paused, the thought caught in his throat. His Adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed, trying to force what he wanted to say out in the open. “…I’ll lose a dear friend. It’s bad enough that Irida’s missing…but I can’t bear the thought of the both of you getting lost.”
Softening, Rachel sighed through her nose and rested her hands over top of his, giving them a squeeze as she offered him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry.” She murmured softly to him. “Come doom or high water, I’ll make sure Irida comes home. I will bring her home. You have my word.”
“You’d better.” Adaman responded hardly, squeezing her shoulders before letting go of her, stepping back to let her go reluctantly. “I’m holding you to that.”
She was warmed that she had grown to mean that much to him, but right now, the task at hand was to find Irida and bring her home. She didn’t have to worry about the Pearl Settlement for now – it was in good hands. As she pulled Wyrdeer close, rallying Ursaluna, Emberheart, and Vendetta alongside her, Sabi giggled brightly at the woman as she turned to face the blistering blizzard once more. “Don’t worry, Rachel. I saw you stumbling across the bridge with Irida on your arm. Do you think it’ll come to pass?”
Regarding Sabi for a moment, Rachel knew her well enough to know a challenge when she heard one. It wasn’t about whether Sabi was right, it was never about that – it was about whether Rachel had the resolve to make her own way, whether Sabi foresaw it or not. Though she valued Sabi’s clairvoyance, she knew it was only a suggestion of the future rather than a prediction. “It’s not about what I think.” She said resolutely, gazing down at the young Diamond Clan warden with determination glinting in her dark eyes. “It must be done, so it will be. Simple as.”
Tilting her head, Sabi smiled at Rachel. “The real question is: will you succeed because I’ve seen it? Or in spite of it?”
That certainly was the real question, but now wasn’t the time for philosophical musings. Now was the time for action.
Tugging on Wyrdeer’s reins, the group was off, taking off into the snowstorm before it could get any worse. The sooner they located Irida, the sooner they could bring her back. Walking alongside Ursaluna, she put a hand on his backside, speaking gently to the large bear Pokémon. “Find the Pearl Clan’s leader, Ursaluna. You’re our only hope.”
As the Pokémon put his snout to the icy ground, Cedric leaned in to whisper directly into Rachel’s ear, feeling the worry rolling off of her like mist despite her best attempts to give the appearance of being in control of the situation. “Do you really think this is a good idea?”
“No.” Rachel replied immediately, patiently waiting for Ursaluna to catch a scent to try and find the lost Pearl Clan leader. Sometimes it could take a while for her to find a scent and they needed to be mindful of their surroundings, especially with consideration to the limited and lack of visibility. “But what choice do we have?”
Carefully, they navigated their way around the Alabaster Icelands, staying near Avalugg’s Legacy while they searched for any sign, any scent of Irida. It was difficult to do in this storm with how severe it was, but they needed to stay focused. They had a mission to accomplish and they would not rest until Irida was found and brought back home to her people.
She was likely looking for help, so they needed to try and find where Irida would have gone to look. But they also needed to be mindful of where she could’ve gotten lost and would have taken shelter. So far, Ursaluna wasn’t finding any sign of her around Avalugg’s Legacy in the centre of the icelands. That had to mean that Irida hadn’t taken shelter in the underground cave system, which meant they had to expand their search further.
But where to start? Where would she have gone to look for help? Where could she have taken shelter? Her only solace as to not getting lost was her Arc Phone, keeping her informed of her location at all times. Thanks for not completely forsaking me, almighty Sinnoh. Looking to Ursaluna, who was still moving slowly in an attempt to pay attention to any stray scent of Irida they could find, Rachel put a hand on the bear’s shoulder. “Any sign of her…”
Grievously, the Pearl Clan’s sacred Pokémon shook his head, nuzzling it into her hand. “I’m afraid not…the storm is wiping away every scent as soon as I catch it…” He moaned mournfully. He had ferried the Pearl Clan leader so many times that her scent was firmly committed to his memory, and yet when she was lost, he could not find her. “I’m sorry, traveler…”
The hopelessness in the Pokémon’s gruff voice gave Rachel pause, dread sinking into her gut that she forced down out of determined spite. “We can’t give up! She’s been gone for a day! We can still find her!” She said, nudging both Ursaluna and Wyrdeer. “Keep looking. We have to find her!”
As Rachel continued to press onward, Emberheart and Vendetta exchanged a look between them. They were naturally concerned for their wielder, but neither of them knew who should take the initiative. Normally, the Arcanine would, but since Vendetta was more familiar with this territory than she was having grown up and lived here, she felt that the Zoroark should. And since Vendetta felt that since Emberheart had known Rachel for longer than Vendetta had, the Arcanine should step up. But the inaction eventually led to inevitability, and Vendetta decided to make the decision to try and talk some sense into her.
Besides, this endeavour was partially driven by spite, which continued to intrigue the Zoroark. Spite to succeed and prove everyone wrong who was worried she would be lost in the storm, too. These continued demonstrations of spite, anger, rage, and hatred performed in the name of good – of kindness – slowly became less and less alien to Vendetta. What she had once seen as opposites in direct juxtaposition to each other she was beginning to realize was a catalyst for the other.
Spite was a spectrum, and humans had those in myriads. “Your conviction is strong…I’ll give you that.” Vendetta said to the human, flanking her dutifully alongside Emberheart, the Arcanine scanning their surroundings for any Pokémon that would dare try and interfere with their mission. “But you should consider what to do if you fail…or if time is not on your side. You must survive.”
Rachel grit her teeth, her jaw clenched as she glared at the white beast whose billowing rage whipped in the biting and cruel wind on sanguine tendrils from her brilliant and imposing mane. “None of that matters until we find Irida, and I won’t stop until she’s found.”
“But if you don’t make your own survival a priority, you will fail.” Vendetta pointed out, reaching out to grasp at her wielder’s shoulder, crimson claws digging into the thick fabrics that kept her body warm despite the frigid icescape around them. Though Rachel wanted to argue with her, she knew that Vendetta was right. If she didn’t protect herself, then Irida would be lost for good. “You can’t help anyone if you can’t help yourself.”
Relenting, Rachel let out a frustrated sigh. “If it comes to that…we’ll find shelter and try to wait out the storm.”
Nodding, Vendetta encouraged her to continue, the group following Ursaluna’s fruitful attempts to catch Irida’s scent. It felt bitterly hopeless, but Rachel wasn’t someone who obeyed odds. She was someone who succeeded in spite of them, so naturally, Vendetta stood firm by her. “If you hear her voice, be warned – it may be a trick.”
Scoffing, Rachel rolled her eyes. She remembered that all too well, when she once thought that Zinnia had followed her into Hisui and was lost in the Alabaster Icelands in the caves below, only to find that she had been tricked.
It was how she came to find Vendetta in the first place.
Suddenly, the Zoroark stilled, standing rigid and tall as her ears swivelled and twisted, as though she had caught a sound on the wind. Waiting intensely, Rachel’s eyes were glued to the white creature as she tried to discern what she was hearing. Finally, she spoke. “Her memories…! I can sense them!”
Eyes widening, Rachel gasped, reaching to take her Zoroark by the paws. “Where?! Where is she?!”
Regretfully, the Normal-Ghost-type shook her head, yellow eyes squinted against the snow that pelted her in the face. Despite having grown up in this bitter environment, it could still overwhelm even a creature like her. “I can’t sense where she is…only that she’s nearby.”
“But she’s close! That means we might be able to track her scent as long as we stay in the area where you can sense her memories!” Rachel cried, jubilation echoing across the frigid icescape before disappearing in the violent biting winds. Finally, real hope bloomed in her chest. If Vendetta could sense her memories, then that meant that Irida was alive! They would be able to find her and bring her home! Turning to Ursaluna, Rachel quickly climbed atop, gesturing out into the icy white that swirled around them. “Find her! She can’t be far!”
With renewed vigor, the Ground-Normal-type bear pressed his snout to the sharply cold ice beneath him, determined to find his clan’s leader. Now that they knew for certain she was close by and that she was alive, they couldn’t fail. They couldn’t give up, now that it was possible. Not when they were so close! Carefully navigating the blizzard, staying within the area where Vendetta could sense Irida’s memories, they found themselves patrolling and investigating Arena’s Approach. Perhaps in her desperation, the Pearl Clan leader was on her way to beseech the help of Lord Avalugg to save them.
Finally, Ursaluna caught the scent of his dear leader, moving at a much faster pace, running and galloping with even greater speed so much so that Wyrdeer struggled to keep up. Emberheart and Vendetta were on the Diamond and Pearl Clans’ Pokémon’s heels, running ahead to where Ursaluna was leading them. But strangely, when Rachel checked her Arc Phone, she saw that they were not going to the Icepeak Arena, but towards Icebound Falls tucked away in the south.
Once they approached, she immediately realized why. There was a tunnel that led from the greater expanse of the icelands towards the icefalls. So she took shelter…good.
As they approached, her hopes were confirmed when she spotted two familiar Pokémon emerge from within. It was Irida’s Glaceon and Espeon! “They’ve found us!” The Ice Pokémon cried, rushing up to Rachel to greet her warmly, reaching the woman and nuzzling her gloved hand gratefully.
“Just as I knew she would.” Espeon added, pressing himself against Rachel affectionately.
Gently petting them both, she was relieved that they were alright. “Where’s Irida?”
“She’s inside.” Glaceon informed Rachel, grabbing her by the hand gently in her jaws and tugging her along at a frantic pace.
Pressing along the woman’s side to push her onwards, Espeon mewed anxiously. “Flareon’s just inside, trying to keep her warm…but she hasn’t woken up for a little while.”
Then hopefully, they weren’t too late.
Entering the tunnel, Rachel recognized it in an instant, the strange hieroglyphics on the wall as perplexing as ever as she dismounted from Ursaluna and approached. She could recognize some of the shapes as the nobles, but some were unfamiliar to her. Huddled beneath the perplexing puzzle was the Pearl Clan leader herself, her Flareon desperately pressing his body against her paler than normal skin, her lips and fingertips turned blue. She was motionless, and seeing her pale still body, Rachel began to panic, even with Flareon’s efforts to try and keep her warm.
She was alive! She had to be!
Collapsing on her knees, she pressed her ear to the Pearl Clan leader’s chest, nuzzling past Flareon’s head to hear a faint heartbeat within the frigid skin pulled taught against her bones. Good…she was still alive. That at least was a relief, but she didn’t want to even think about what would’ve happened had she not been accompanied by Flareon and her other Pokémon. “Irida…?” Rachel said quietly, holding the blonde woman’s face in her hands. She felt as cold as ice as she shook her to try and rouse her. “Irida, come on! Wake up!”
Weakly, the Pearl Clan leader’s eyes creaked open, a small smile creasing her cracked sickly looking lips. There was no light in her pale blue eyes, only a fading flicker of life still within. “M…moth…er…?”
Shit, this was worse than she thought. Any longer in this cold and Irida would surely freeze to death, even with Flareon’s help. She was already delirious. “No…no, it’s me, Rachel.” She insisted. When Irida couldn’t maintain consciousness any longer, the Survey Corp member didn’t hesitate to beckon her Arcanine into the tunnel. “Emberheart, get her warm! She’ll freeze to death!”
Moving aside to make room for the large doggish creature, Rachel could feel the idle heat coming off of her fur. It wasn’t hot, but it would be enough to warm Irida and keep her out of the danger zone. Cedric didn’t hesitate to pull the thick blanket out of her backpack, handing it to Rachel and dashing over to Irida to check her heartbeat. It was weak…but there. For how much longer?
Not very if they didn’t act soon.
Gesturing to Ursaluna and Wyrdeer to stay put for now, Rachel then nodded to her Zoroark. “Vendetta, stand guard. Let me know if the storm gets worse.”
“As you command.” The white beast replied, dipping her head before standing vigilant at the exposed entrance, her massive mane blocking much of the way.
Which was good, since it would block the frigid blizzard air from getting into the cave and making Irida colder than she already was. Rachel wouldn’t be surprised if she was already suffering from hypothermia despite Flareon’s best efforts. Cedric had the blanket in his mouth and nodded at Rachel, Irida’s loyal Fire-type Pokémon at his human’s side ready to help.
Cradling the Pearl Clan leader gently, Rachel lifted Irida’s body from the ground, Cedric and Flareon then tugging the blanket underneath where she was before the Survey Corp member then laid her back down, again. Odd…didn’t Irida weigh more? Or did Rachel get stronger? She had been training a lot since she’d started sparring with her Pokémon in a regular basis.
But no matter. They had important matters at hand.
Wrapping the blanket around Irida and tucking the ends of it into each other to make sure she was tightly bundled, Rachel then pushed Irida into Emberheart’s side, hoping that she could make the most of the idle heat that the Arcanine was throwing off. Just a calm gentle warmth. Flareon then climbed up and sat on her, hoping to warm her up with his body heat, too. The gentle heat from both Pokémon would keep Irida alive and, if they took a moment to let her acclimate, they would be able to make the trip back to the Pearl Settlement in no time.
Looking up at Wyrdeer, Rachel reached up to him. “Do you think we can carry her?”
“Of course.” The pale grey deer replied confidently, gently nuzzling Rachel as he rested his forehead against her. “She has you to thank for saving her life and I’m grateful that the Pearl Clan will not lose another leader. I will lay down my life to be able to ensure she’s safely returned home.”
Smiling, Rachel pressed her forehead against his. The first of the sacred Pokémon that she had met, and in some ways, the closest to her. There was nowhere she could think of going without calling upon him to carry her. It was like they were one and the same. Did either clan realize how much each other’s sacred Pokémon valued and respected one another regardless of allegiance?
She hoped they would, someday. “You and me both…”
Grunting worriedly, Vendetta turned to address her wielder, trepidation creasing her brows as she approached Rachel. “The storm looks like it’s worsening…perhaps we should take shelter here for the night.”
Shaking her head insistently, Rachel refused. “No. We found her. We can take a moment so that she won’t die on the way back, but now that we found her, we can just take her home!” Despite her conviction, the Zoroark didn’t seem convinced.
Ursaluna seemed to agree. “If the storm worsens, I may not be able to navigate us back through scent. We may risk getting lost ourselves.”
“Trust me, finding Irida was the hardest part.” Rachel insisted, pulling out her Arc Phone to show the creature. “This device tells me our exact location at all times. As long as I have this, we’ll never be lost. We just have to make it across Avalugg’s Legacy to get back to the settlement, and everything will be okay.” Hearing Irida moan pitifully in her hypothermic slumber, Rachel wilted. At least she seemed to be recovering strength…slowly. “Just…let’s wait for her to be strong enough to hold on…then we’ll go.”
Taking advantage of the shelter that was now provided, the party waited until Irida was at least fit enough to travel. Outside, the blizzard continued its relentless assault on the Alabaster Icelands, and from the skies, the patron of winds watched closely. He had witnessed and brought every winter season for generations, and he had watched the Pearl Clan survive every one.
However, his disappointment when they lost many of their numbers to war was immeasurable. Only by communing with his fellow nature spirits did he learn of the feuds between the Pearl Clan and the Diamond Clan. The bringer of spring had told him of the similar dwindling in numbers of the Diamond Clan in the Crimson Mirelands, and it saddened her just as much to witness. After all, she was the patron of new beginnings, new life. It was natural for her to be saddened by the loss of life within the Diamond Clan.
But his own position as the patron of winter was not one of cruelty. He did not wish for creatures to perish nor did he purposefully wish so. He was the patron of survival of the fittest, those that could survive and make it through his harsh winters would survive through many seasons. Winter was about hardship and perseverance.
A will to survive. A will to live.
The Pearl Clan was squandering their chances for the survival of their future generations and was risking the death of their whole clan and culture through their feuds with the Diamond Clan and by refusing to beseech help. He knew they were quite prideful in that way, and it disappointed him. Humans were social creatures that depended on one another. That much he knew about them. To not ask for help to ensure their own survival was to go against their nature, to go against what made humans so strong. Their sense of community was one he admired.
And the last thing he wanted was to see a clan that had survived many of his harsh winters die out because they had forgotten what they were. His grief would be inconsolable.
So, he devised a trial. A trial that would test the mettle of the Pearl Clan’s will to survive and to see if it was too late for them to recover. By sending them a storm so severe that they had never faced, before, the grave circumstances would force them to realize how vulnerable they were and surely they would have no choice but to beseech the help of others – perhaps the Diamond Clan.
And then, surely they would realize that they were stronger together than they were divided and at ends with one another. It would be a step towards ending the legacy of senseless death between the clans and towards building a future where they ensured the other’s survival at the worst of times.
They would remember their humanity and come together to endure the greatest hardship he had ever sent their way. They had to, in order to survive. And if they had the will to, they would. He was certain of it.
The Galaxy Team was something different entirely. They were comparatively new to the land of Hisui compared to the clans, and yet they had by far the largest settlement both in size and in population. They had come from a land from far away and, from what he and his fellow nature patrons could glean from sequential observation, they studied the land of Hisui to learn from it and had a neutral relationship with both clans.
And, curiously, none of the Galaxy Team could speak with Pokémon like the clans did. None except, strangely enough, for this one. He did not recognize her and the Pokémon in the area spoke of her reverently, particularly its lord. She was a traveler from beyond the rift, having fallen into Hisui some time ago, and not only did she understand Pokémon, but she was making strides in bridging the gap that existed between the Diamond and Pearl Clans.
She even had the bravery to stop an enraged charging Piloswine in its tracks just to save the lives of the leaders of both clans. This was someone who not only had a will to live herself, but had a will to live threefold, enough to protect others and ensure their lives would endure as well.
Perhaps she was just what he needed to prove that the Pearl Clan was not yet lost. So, it was time to test her mettle as well.
Marching through the blistering white world in front of them, barely able to see their hands in front of them, the group had to proceed with extreme prejudice to the potential environmental hazards. Glaceon was taking the point position in front of Ursaluna who was trying to track their path backwards, Wyrdeer then walking slowly behind him with Rachel on his back with Irida in her arms still bundled in the blanket. Cedric was nestled against her, pressing his fur against her face in an attempt to protect her from the wind without suffocating her.
Vendetta and Emberheart flanked the Diamond Clan’s sacred ride Pokémon, Flareon and Espeon guarding the rear as they traveled. Rachel glanced at her Arc Phone to ensure that they were heading the right way, but occasionally on their way, they would get confused and have to turn around to try and navigate towards the Pearl Settlement. It couldn’t be that far…it couldn’t be that difficult.
But the only problem was that the Arc Phone didn’t tell her what direction she was facing – only where she was. It was getting colder, the wind getting more violent, and eventually, the wind would become impassable if they stayed out here for too long. The group huddled close together, yet every time Rachel checked the Arc Phone, it seemed like she was going in circles around Avalugg’s Legacy.
They couldn’t get lost…not now. Not when they were so close. They’d found Irida…she couldn’t give up now. “I don’t think…we can go further…” Ursaluna bemoaned miserably, shaking his head. “I can’t smell anything, anymore…we have no hope of being able to follow our trail back to the east…”
“He’s right…” Glaceon said, shaking her head from the front as she turned her head to address the group, the tassels on her head whipping violently in the white blizzard. Were it daylight, they might have gone blind. “Maybe we should take shelter until morning…!”
“No!” Rachel cried, shaking her head as she held Irida’s body closer to her own, refusing to let her go as though the moment she did, the Pearl Clan leader and her friend would disappear forever. “We’re not giving up! Not when we’re this close! We can make it!” They just had to keep going. They just had to… “So long…as I’m still standing…so long as I still draw breath…I will bring Irida home.”
So, onward they pushed despite the hopelessness that threatened to close in on them and freeze them in place. They moved slower and slower, snow sticking sharply to their skin and fur collectively. Rachel’s throat began to crack and grow dry with how heavily she was breathing. The chilly air was starting to suck the moisture out of her mouth and it was starting to grow painful.
She couldn’t fail. She wouldn’t let the Pearl Clan lose another leader. She wouldn’t.
Stopping, Vendetta perked up, the white Zoroark standing rigid as she began to growl. Her fur billowed threateningly, scarlet sinews of mirthful rage and lashing hatred glowed angrily like tongues of red hot fire from the deep earth within. She almost appeared to be twice her size as she snarled a warning to the group, backing up to be pressed against Wyrdeer. “Hold formation.” She ordered them, the white beast baring her fangs at the cyclones that surrounded and threatened to sweep them away in the violent and impassable storm. “The Winterbringer is here, and he bites with no mercy.”
At that warning, Wyrdeer and his passengers were boxed in the centre, their guardians forming a protective circle around them to face the dangers that laid out in the storm. For a moment, everything seemed to stand still despite the wind that continued its assault. As they all looked out into the whiteness, waiting in anticipation for what would come next, completely unsure of what to expect, it seemed like the world itself was drawing in a long breath.
Before it exhaled into a world of whirlwinds and cyclones that circled them relentlessly, completely preventing them from passing and pushing them in every which way. The sheer force of these biting powerful winds that swiftly pushed past and around them was enough to likely sweep them away, never to be seen again if they took one step out into the invisible world they were trapped in.
It pelted them, forcing them to hunker down as all of them began to attack at the impenetrable cyclones. The light from Emberheart and Flareon’s fire attacks was quickly swept away, the only source of light in this white realm they were forced to endure.
But in the brief flashes of light, Rachel spotted a shape whipping by. A shape that flew so fast that she could barely parse it as a shape, hardly even a silhouette. Yet, it was there. It was there clearly.
This Winterbringer was not actually trying to attack them. So what was it trying to do? What was the purpose of this? This storm? This attack?
There was only one way to get that answer. And if they could stop it in its tracks, perhaps they would. “Emberheart, Stone Edge! Agile Style!”
Obeying the orders of her wielder, rearing up with a mighty roar, the large Fire-Pokémon brought her paws down heavy onto the ice, the tremors echoing beneath their feet before sharp stone spires suddenly jutted out from the ice below with a shattered crackle, in the way of the figure zipping about and whipping the storm up worse.
Just as she predicted, the figure that was doing this smacked into the stone spires that had erupted from the ground at full speed, being suddenly thrown back by the impact, creating a temporary halt to the severity of the storm. They still couldn’t see the sky, but at least they could now move.
Without hesitation, Vendetta pounced on the now prone Pokémon, pinning it to the ground and snarling, holding its arms behind its back and sinking her teeth into its neck, rolling it over so that it faced Rachel.
Looking down at it from the back of Wyrdeer, the woman glowered at it. This Pokemon appeared to take the form of a humanoid, with green skin splotched with lilac, though its lower body was rendered invisible by the clouds that cloaked it. A long graceful violet tail with yellow spiraled ridges along it that resembled stylistic renditions of gales and winds.
Two horns jutted out of its forehead, a curled white quaff of hair on its head just behind them. It sported a jagged mustache of the same colour. Strangely enough, its hair also seemed to resemble the clouds that concealed half of its verdant body.
Cedric’s pale blue eyes met this Pokémon’s searching yellow gaze. He definitely recognized this Pokémon from home. This was indeed the Pokémon that Volo had warned them about, and Rachel was sure of that, too. “I gather you must be Tornadus.”
Chuckling amusedly, the Pokémon grinned at her. “Ah, I see that my reputation precedes me.” He commented, Tornadus seeming completely unconcerned with the situation he was currently in. Though, Rachel should’ve expected as much from a being such as him. “A pleasure it is to meet you in the flesh, Rachel. I’ve heard whispers on the wind about you.”
Narrowing her eyes, she had no patience for this thin veneer of small talk. Not when the situation was dire and he seemed to be the cause. “Did you cause this storm?”
Her will didn’t waver, even in his presence. That was good to see. “I bring the winter winds with me to Hisui. It’s what I am.”
Setting her jaw, the woman’s fingers dug deeper into the blanket that swaddled Irida snugly. “Abate it. Now.”
“I will. In due time.” Tornadus attempted to assure her, staring intently at her as he didn’t even attempt to struggle in Vendetta’s ruthless grip. “But first…the survival of the Pearl Clan must be assured. Only then will the storm abate.”
“If you would abate the storm, I would be able to do so.” Rachel retorted sharply, sneering at the green-skinned Pokémon of gales. Tornadus didn’t seem to understand the severity of the situation he caused. Or, he had purposefully caused it for some reason and was fine with the consequences of it. The grave consequences.
Shaking his head, Tornadus refused even still. “You misunderstand.” He insisted, meeting the woman’s gaze with a calm stillness that made her shudder as she sat there and listened to him. “I am not cruel. I simply bring hardships to determine who are strong enough to survive for seasons. After all, nature is chaotic and untameable. Only the strongest can truly survive.”
Growling, Rachel spat at him. “So, you’re fine with just weeding out the weak? Bringing death just to enforce an idea of strength at the cost of innocents?”
“Innocent and guilty matter not to me, but once again, you misunderstand.” Tornadus continued to speak calmly, regarding the human with respect despite the circumstances he was currently in. “Do you know what makes humans strong? What allows them to survive some of the most punishing of hardships?” Curling her nose at him, Rachel waited for him to explain. No matter what she answered with, he would tell her what he thought anyways. “…their sense of community.” That…wasn’t an answer she was expecting. “Humans are strongest when they band together. It’s how they have survived and conquered for centuries. Their strength lies in community, and the Pearl Clan over the generations has forgotten this. If they are to survive, they must not only remember their own humanity…but the humanity in their perceived enemies as well.”
So…this was some sort of test? Some sort of sick test? She couldn’t disagree with him, but why this? “If you were trying to teach them that, then why this?” Rachel demanded, tilting Irida so that she was facing away from the wind in her arms. “Why create this deadly storm to teach them that lesson when you could’ve taught it through kindness? Without risking their lives?”
“That is your role as a human, and humans seem to have a tendency to isolate themselves from opposing viewpoints, seeing any opposition to their beliefs as a personal threat.” Tornadus replied casually, as though this were just any regular conversation they could be having. As though they were merely speaking philosophy rather than actively gambling with the lives of innocents. “Nature teaches lessons where human kindness fails. My intervention was inevitable. You could even say that the inevitability itself was an invitation for my intervention.
“But regardless of my place in all of this, I ask you this, distant traveler:” Grinning, Tornadus’s eyes widened, clenching his fists tightly against the ice beneath him, clouds billowing around him. “How strong is your will to survive?”
A sudden twisting gale suddenly slammed into Vendetta, pushing her back into the storm and forcing her to release Tornadus, the gale Pokémon disappearing just as quickly as he reappeared, cackling into the ether as his presence was swept away with the wind, as though he and it were one and the same.
Leaving Rachel and her rescue party alone in the frigid and unforgiving winter gales below.
Completely unaware of the struggle that Rachel was enduring out in the icy wastes in the white blizzard outside of the settlement, Adaman was busy and hard a work helping the Security Corp distribute supplies and personally attend to the people of the Pearl Settlement at Gaeric’s command. The man was quite agreeable, surprisingly enough, and the pair actually worked very well together.
Naturally, the Pearl Clan was suspicious of the Diamond Clan leader helping them, but they accepted his help nonetheless, and speaking with them, he wasn’t met with hostility. “You don’t waste even a second. Do you, lad?” One of them commented as he ladled the woman in Pearl Clan robes a bowl of soup from the lit hearth.
Chuckling quietly, he handed her the warm bowl, his relief at seeing her eat bringing him only a little bit at peace. The truth of the matter was that he was trying to keep himself busy to not drive himself insane with worry. Rachel had been gone for a long time and he was already fearing the worst.
Helping these people was the only thing keeping him holding onto hope. He needed to believe in her. “I can’t just sit by and do nothing. Especially if there’s something I can do to help.” Adaman replied, hoping he wasn’t giving away just how scared he was for both Rachel and Irida. There wasn’t a minute that went by that he wasn’t quietly uttering prayers in his head to almighty Sinnoh to bring the both of them back safely. “I’m sure Irida felt the same way when she realized the danger her people were in. I’m confident it’s the reason she decided to take matters into her own hands.”
Humming worriedly, the woman held her soup in her lap in the tent, shaking her head. “And now she’s lost to us…and we’re at the behest of you and of our outsiders.”
Furrowing his brow, Adaman shook his head. These people needed to believe in her as much as he was trying to. “Rachel will bring your leader back. I promise she will.”
The woman met his gaze, eyebrows furrowed. “What makes you so sure, Adaman?”
He smiled warmly, remembering the way she openly scolded him when he doubted himself for a moment. Without hesitation, all the things she saw in him and admired about him spilled out and he was thoroughly unprepared for it. It was so passionate, so unprompted, and so heated. And yet, he knew it came from a place of genuine care and sincerity. She meant every word she said about him to him, and in a way…it changed him. It pulled him out of the near constant quiet doubt that whispered incessantly in the back of his mind.
He smiled as he regarded the Pearl Clan woman. “Because there’s no one in the world who’s like her. She’s the best of the Survey Corp that anyone’s ever known and when she cares about something, nothing can stop her.” He said, smirking a bit wryly. “Besides, despite my clearly blasphemous ways, I’m not doing too bad a job out here, am I?”
Chuckling at the Diamond Clan leader, the woman couldn’t help but shake her head. “No, I suppose not.” She paused, taking a moment to savour the warm meal, looking out towards the door to the tent that swelled and bent in tandem with the violent winter winds outside that put them in this position to begin with. “As a matter of fact, we’re all actually quite grateful that the Diamond Clan has not forsaken us…it warms the heart to know that we have not be left behind.”
“We may have our differences, but Hisui is both of our homes.” Adaman replied, repeating what he had said earlier in the Galaxy Hall when they were discussing what to do about the Pearl Clan. “Even at odds, I actually have a lot of respect for Irida and the rest of your clan. We value your clan’s safety as much as we value ours and we all have a right to live here. To do nothing would be to go against everything I stand for.”
Nodding, the Pearl Clan woman hummed in contentment. “Well said.”
Glancing at her now empty bowl, Adaman smiled at her. “Is there anything else you’ll need?”
She shook her head. “You’ve done plenty enough. But if we need you, we’ll find you.”
Nodding at her in acknowledgement, Adaman left the tent back into the frigid air outside. He pulled the cloak and scarf given to him by Rachel close to his body as he shivered, breathing in the comforting scent of the wild flowers and grasses and the sea that the woman always carried with her.
Even just her lingering scent on the clothes given to him made him feel safe. It gave him hope…that everything was going to be alright.
Spotting Gaeric looking out at the edge of the Pearl Settlement with Zisu at his side, holding up a lantern, Adaman approached, indents left behind by his footsteps swept away as quickly as he made them. “Any sign of them, yet?” He asked anxiously.
Shaking his head, Gaeric wore a solemn expression on his face. “Not a one, I’m sorry to say.”
Even Zisu’s signature warm optimistic demeanour seemed to flicker for a moment like a weakening candle, her brows furrowed and her eyes clouded with lingering fear. Not for herself, but for Rachel. Though they weren’t close, Zisu had a lot of admiration for the Survey Corp girl and a degree of affection as well. There was a brightness that she brought to the Galaxy Hall and the Training Grounds whenever she appeared and the compassion she had for both humans and Pokémon was something that endeared Zisu to her greatly.
She was a bright shining star in their little galaxy that served as their north star, guiding them towards a bright future by her resolve and her unwavering kindness. To lose that would be to lose one of the brightest lights in their world and Zisu didn’t like the thought of such a brilliant light being snuffed out like this.
Standing beside them, Adaman sighed solemnly. The storm was worse. He couldn’t even see the massive glaciers that towered over Avalugg’s Legacy, not even a distant silhouette. The sky and the very air was blotted out by white snow, leaving little room for hope left.
Adaman hated waiting. Especially when he felt like he should do something and knew that there was nothing he could do. “Things…aren’t looking good…are they?” Gaeric muttered, dropping his persona of impenetrable strength to show the Diamond Clan leader a rare moment of vulnerability. It was natural that the cracks would begin to show. Irida was not only his leader, but his pupil.
Losing her would be like losing his kin, something Adaman could empathize with – he felt the exact same way about his fellow Diamond Clan members and its wardens. For him, it was a bit more literal. He, Mai, Arezu, and Melli all lost their parents and guardians in a previous war with the Pearl Clan when they were children and bonded with one another, becoming more like siblings than anything else.
They were the only family he had. He would do anything to keep them safe.
“It’s hard not to assume the worst…” Zisu admitted, the Security Corp captain reaching up to rub at her neck, holding her lantern up higher to try and get a better view of their surroundings. But the blizzard only caused the light to blot out everything else by its sheer brightness far more than the blizzard itself was. “But – and I really hate to say it – there’s a good chance Rachel might be lost out there.”
Feeling his stomach twist at the thought of Rachel and Irida freezing out in the storm, Adaman tried to pull his hood in closer. The light from Zisu’s lantern was so oppressive in this blizzard that he was starting to feel a headache coming on and was tempted to tell Zisu to put it out. After all, there was no point in keeping it lit.
At least…that’s what he thought until he realized just how bright it was and how sharply it seemed to cut through the snow. The snow even seemed to amplify the light through the crystals.
His dark eyes widened, a glimmer of hope behind them that was beginning to spark into something more. “Captain Zisu, how many of those do we have?”
Glancing at the Diamond Clan leader with a curious look, the woman raise her eyebrow at him. “Enough for every member of the Pearl Clan and every one of us at least twice over. Why?”
Looking about the path towards the Pearl Settlement proper, he walked down towards the bridge, eyeing the trees at the edges. One towered above the rest and a plan was beginning to form in his head. Maybe there was something he could do after all! “I think I’ve got an idea how we can help Rachel and Irida get back home…!”
Huddled on the ground, left alone and weak in the absence of Tornadus, the group resorted to pressing against one another for shelter and warmth. Their will was fading, only a faint ember that was being desperately nursed by every last one of them, human and Pokémon. Rachel tried to will herself to keep going despite the severity of the storm, now knowing it was a test.
But she couldn’t. She could no longer push herself forward and she could only try and convince herself to take another step and fail. But while she had Irida, she would protect her no matter what.
She couldn’t give up…not yet…she needed to try again…they needed to get back home.
Were Glaceon not an Ice-type, she would be huddling close to her human as well. But she was cold enough, and they needed to get Irida back home to the Pearl Settlement before she froze to death. However, when she looked off into the icy distance, the Ice Pokémon spotted a peculiar sight. “What is that…?”
Looking up from cradling Irida against her chest to try and keep her warm, Rachel squinted when she saw what Glaceon was looking at. It look like a series of lights in the distance rising up and then settling in various places. It didn’t look like a random cluster moving erratically. Quite the opposite, the moving lights seemed to move in an organized fashion.
It was utterly bizarre. “How strange…”
Staring at the strange sight, Vendetta growled quietly as she stared into the distance. She didn’t quite trust it just yet, and the last thing she wanted was for her wielder and all the other Pokémon to get lost or misled by a malicious force that laid hidden in the blizzard. “Wait here for a moment.” The Zoroark grunted, getting up and walking on all fours through the snow. “If there’s anyone who knows tricks…it’s me.”
Before Rachel could protest, the Pokémon had already vanished into the storm, her white coat making her blend in seamlessly into the snow and ice. It was no wonder that Zoroarks and Zorua were able to blend in so well in this landscape.
Worried, Rachel huddled closer to Irida and Cedric, Emberheart and Ursaluna huddling closer in Vendetta’s absence. She stared into the blizzard, staring at the moving and then settling lights and anxiously waiting for her Pokémon’s return. The last thing she wanted was to lose Vendetta, too.
They couldn’t afford to lose anyone.
But, soon enough, Vendetta’s shape cut through the blizzard, the large white fox Pokémon yipping and whooping as she returned to the group. “It’s the Pearl Clan!” The Zoroark cried, rushing over to nuzzle into Rachel and nuzzle Irida back to life, the woman confusedly moaning and groaning as she was suddenly roused from her cold-induced slumber. “They’ve lit a beacon to guide us home! We’ve made it!”
Wyrdeer rising to his feet, the group didn’t hesitate to make haste towards the bright lights that beckoned them in the distance. Finally! Their efforts were not in vain! They did it! They had succeeded!
Irida was going to live and the Pearl Clan was going to survive!
“Come on! As many as you can!” Adaman called out to the Security Corp, trying to find another place on the tree to put another lit lantern. Any way to make the tree brighter to guide Rachel and Irida back to where they belonged he was going to take.
Even though the tree was practically bathed in bright oppressive light at this point.
Smiling, Zisu walked up to Adaman and put a firm hand on his shoulder, pulling him back and making him face her. “Hey…I think you’ve put enough lanterns on the tree.”
Even though he knew that that was true, it wasn’t good enough for him. Having to wait again made him fearful again and he didn’t want to rest until Rachel came back home. Only then could he finally rest and feel at peace. “But what if it doesn’t work? What if it’s not bright enough? I have to keep at it!”
“You’re not usually such a worrywart, Adaman.” Sabi teased, giggling at him as she walked up to him, hands behind her back with a cheeky grin on her little face. “Or have you always been and it’s somehow escaped my clairvoyance? Who can say?”
Rolling his eyes at her, Adaman let out a shaky sigh. He did his part, all they had to do was wait and hope. Hope and pray that this plan would work and they would be seen and would be able to guide their lost loved ones back home.
What seemed like an eternity passed, Adaman’s lungs feeling tight from the cold and how much he was holding his breath. All he wanted was to see their shapes emerge from the blizzard coming close to them. All he wanted was to know that they were safe.
All he wanted was to hold Rachel and know that she was real. To know that the nightmare was finally over.
“There they are!” Gaeric announced, pointing to a shape that began to materialize as it emerged closer, slowly gaining speed until they could be recognizable. Adaman would recognize the hulking figure of Ursaluna and the graceful shape of Wyrdeer anywhere. The Pokémon that surrounded them were all becoming more visible. “And she’s found Irida!”
At the sound of the Pearl Clan’s warden of the icelands, the Pearl Clan began to clamour out of their tents to meet the rescue party, cheering and calling out to them as the group finally emerged from the world of white. Rachel was carrying Irida tightly in her arms astride Wyrdeer and Ursaluna lumbered past the Pearl Clan members, exhausted from the harrowing rescue mission and content to simply sleep away the stress by the hot spring.
As Rachel atop Wyrdeer stopped before the tree that was lit with lanterns, Gaeric bellowed in jubilation as he rushed forwards. “I knew you would find her! There’s no one else whose will is as unbreakable as mine!”
Smiling at the man, Rachel gently passed Irida’s bundled body to the warden, letting him tend to her as her Pokémon followed her diligently. Glaceon glanced back at Rachel as she followed Gaeric, giving the woman a grateful nod before following him.
As Irida passed Adaman, she was awake enough to recognize him. The leaders of the clans exchanged a smile between one another. One that said more than words could, but they both understood the sentiment behind it. I’m glad you’re alive…
“See? I knew you could do it!” Zisu cheered, helping Rachel off of Wyrdeer and giving her a hearty slap on the back to welcome her back. “There’s nobody with your tenacity!”
The warm welcome was more than…well, welcome. The harrowing ordeal was all worth it just to see Irida welcomed back as swiftly as she was. But she didn’t expect Adaman to rush over to her and nearly knock her over, throwing his arms around her and squeezing her tightly. “I’m so glad you’re safe…!” He confessed, pressing his head into the crook of her neck, arms rubbing up and down Rachel’s back to press her as close to himself as possible. “You have no idea how worried I was…”
Smiling, Rachel eagerly hugged him back, squeezing him just as tightly. Though this outburst was somewhat unexpected, it wasn’t unwelcome. It was nice to know that Adaman cared so much about her. She felt very much the same way. “I told you I’d bring Irida back home.” She said, nestling her chin into his shoulder. “You know how I feel about making promises…”
Glancing up at the tree that they used as a beacon to bring her back home, Rachel squinted at it. Each lantern was hung on a branch all the way to the top as high as they could go. From down here, she could swear that the lanterns in the tree almost looked like…ornaments.
Wait…she’d heard a story like this, before. There was a story about two warring clans that came together to help the other survive a bitter storm, and every year on the same eve, they would have a truce where they would celebrate the blessings of winter and exchange gifts and uphold the truce until the morning when they would go their separate ways.
Was this…was this where Winter’s Blessings came from?
For the rest of the evening, there was nothing but joy throughout the settlement. Adaman and the Security Corp were exchanging stories and even playing games with one another to pass the time, laughing and brimming with mirthful abandon. Even Irida, once she was warmed up sufficiently and treated by Paselle of the Medical Corp.
Though, it was odd seeing a blanket on her shoulders. Maybe she would be a bit more careful about wearing warmer clothes in colder than average weather from now on.
It was also nice seeing Adaman and Irida getting along. Rachel could safely say that the Diamond and Pearl Clan leaders had become her dearest friends and this one night would go a long way to securing a future of peace and safety between the both of them going forward. It made Rachel happy to see them getting along so well, now.
Despite their animosity towards one another at times over their theological beliefs, they also had a great deal of respect and admiration towards each other. And, in this rare instance, even affection, it seemed.
Which was good. It meant that once Rachel went back to the world she belonged to, there was someone that had a chance of making Adaman happy. As much as she liked him, as much as she sort of knew that it was mutual, it just…couldn’t be. She had a life to get back to and the last thing she wanted was to be a burden on his life. She didn’t want to waste his time with a relationship that wouldn’t last.
But as long as he was happy, she was happy. That was good enough for her. The idea of Adaman finding someone that would make him happy after Rachel was gone brought her a profound sense of comfort.
At some point in the night, Rachel had fallen asleep where she had made herself comfortable amongst the revelry, cuddled up to Cedric and Emberheart sleeping alongside her to keep her wielder warm. The woman was so stressed that she fell into a deep sleep despite all the noise.
She didn’t even notice that Irida and Adaman were both standing right above her. “I didn’t even get a chance to properly thank her…” The Pearl Clan leader lamented, sighing as she shook her head.
Smiling, Adaman gently put a hand on his fellow leader’s shoulder. He never thought he would be so happy to see Irida, but after tonight, he knew he would never take her for granted ever again. “Let her sleep. You can thank her tomorrow morning.” He suggested, looking over at Rachel and admiring how peaceful she looked when she was asleep. She was always complaining about poor sleep whenever she was awoken in Jubilife Village from her lodge. The fact that she looked so at peace now said a lot about that that made Adaman a bit sad to think about. “She’s worked really hard to bring you back to your people…she deserves a good rest.”
“I know.” Irida replied, smiling at Adaman. “And she deserves just as much to know what her efforts mean to me. To the Pearl Clan.”
“And to me and the Diamond Clan.” The man added, raising an eyebrow at her. “I know she really stuck her neck out for you tonight, but…that’s just what Rachel does. It’s who she is. Someone who goes the distance to do the right thing, to help someone. And she’s gone out of her way for both of our peoples.”
“She has.” The Pearl Clan leader sighed wistfully, pulling her blanket tighter over herself. She still felt like she was running a bit hot, but after the ordeal in the blizzard, she would have to start to learn not to trust that feeling so much. “And she also deserves to know what she means to me as a friend, too…”
Nodding in agreement, his attention was immediately stolen by a small shiver accompanied by a subconscious chattering of teeth from the exhausted Survey Corp member, Rachel curling in on herself tighter around Cedric, pressing her back against Emberheart’s fur to better maximize on soaking up the heat.
Smiling, Adaman undid the cloak Rachel had so diligently made for her and gently draped it over her, tucking her in and ensuring she was properly covered up so she could sleep comfortably tonight. Once she was warm and enveloped, a small smile spread across her face, a curl of hair falling over her face and tickling her nose a bit.
Gingerly, Adaman reached toward to remove her glasses so she could sleep more comfortably, folding them and setting them aside where she would see them once she woke up, and gently brushing the hair on her head aside so it wouldn’t bother her, anymore.
He would give anything to make sure that Rachel could sleep easy every night. She deserved that much. “Sleep well, Rachel…you’ve earned it.” He whispered before he put a hand on Irida’s shoulder and guided her away. “Come on, let’s wrap things up. I think Zisu’s on her last game with Gaeric.”
Chuckling brightly, it was a relief to see her so full of life after the ordeal she went through. None of her Pokémon had left her side since she had returned to the Pearl Clan and Irida wouldn’t have it any other way. She was looking forward to going to sleep knowing that everyone was safe and looked after and the people she trusted most would be close by.
The night came and went, Rachel barely stirring in the night all bundled up and comfortably cuddling with her Pokémon. When the morning came, she noticed that the cloak she had given Adaman was draped over her like a blanket. She must’ve fallen asleep during the festivities, but she was thankful for it nonetheless.
Rachel had never been happier to see the morning sun, the storm had completely abated. Whatever it was Tornadus was trying to test the clans for, they seemed to have succeeded, thankfully.
The Security Corp and Adaman were all preparing to leave, the Diamond Clan leader staying behind a bit to speak with Irida for a moment. Just as Rachel suspected, the leaders of the two clans suggested the idea of an annual truce on the same night every year to try and maintain and improve the relationships between the two clans and to ensure that neither clan would forget what was done, here.
This was the origin of Winter’s Blessings, and Rachel counted herself fortunate to have witnessed it, perhaps even been a part of it. What a strange thing to think about…she was a part of something that she had celebrated as a child her whole life, and only now could she have known it? Time was a strange thing.
Was her world of the future – her present – shaped by her? She couldn’t know, but if this one part of it was, she was happy with this being her contribution. It was a reminder that she had more power than she thought, and she could use that power to make the world better.
That anyone could. And having the proof of that made it all worth it.
With everyone bidding their goodbyes, Rachel took Adaman astride Wyrdeer once more, dismissing Ursaluna now that the task was done and wishing him a happy hibernation. Zisu led the way, Rachel bringing up the rear. She handed him back his cloak, smiling bashfully at him. “Thank you…” She muttered, leaning against him subconsciously. “I…didn’t realize just how tired I was.”
Smiling, Adaman wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his chin on her head as they traveled across the icelands once more to make their way home though he could put on his new cloak, its warmth didn’t compare to Rachel’s and he much preferred it. She had very quickly become someone that made him feel warm inside and out, and he intended to cherish it for as long as she was in his world.
No matter how long or short that time would be. “You’re welcome.”
#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Pearl Clan ⎯୧#merry christmas
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
There is a very small number of people that follow me on here, but...listen.
Adaman masturbating...hhhhhhh. Like, he's had a long day, maybe he's separated from Rachel and he's worried about her, and his thoughts wander. Either to how badass she is, or just how cute or how sweet she is, but either way...his mind wanders.
And it wanders to places. And he struggles to not give away to anyone the thoughts on his mind, and he eventually gets to his tent and he just has to relieve himself. Which is hard, since his whole ensemble is a one-piece plus his haori, so he has to fully strip to actually properly stroke himself.
But once he does, oh the thoughts he has. The indecent, salacious, and filthy thoughts about his favourite member of the Galaxy Team. He's not sure whether he wants her to take control of him and man handle him or the other way around, but every which way he can have her, he's thinking it.
His breath gets short, he struggles to keep quiet, he grunts and groans, even moaning and whining a bit the closer he gets to finishing.
And even once he does, it's not enough. She just gets him going like nothing else, so he's in for a long night.
0 notes
Note
1v with adaman? 👀
"My father had a saying. Did I ever tell you about my father?
"(laughs) No, I don't think you ever did."
"He wasn't around a lot when I was a kid. And when he was, he could only stay a short time. Seems like he always had somewhere else to be. Something important to do. And when he left, he wouldn't say goodbye to me. Instead, he always told me, 'Never say goodbye. If you don't say goodbye then you aren't really gone, you just aren't here right now.'"
"Your father sounds like a smart man."
"He was. He really was. Had a terrible sense of humour, though."
Since you and my other buddy had the same brain cell, @kammyclues pspspspsps >:3
#nerdstreak#kammyclues#୨⎯ Paint With All The Colours Of The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
7. Napping/cuddling
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's note: Clue and Hint are OCs that belong to my buddy @kammyclues
The world felt like it was ending all at once. This wasn’t supposed to happen, everything was supposed to wrap up nicely once Lord Avalugg was quelled. Rachel had everything she could want, respect across Hisui, respect and admiration within Jubilife Village, and loyal Pokémon that would follow her through time and space.
All that was missing were a number of her memories and a way to get back home to her time.
And all at once, within the span of a morning, that was all almost ripped away from her. The sky turned red, clouded by strange abstract geometry as though reality itself were tearing at the seams, the rift having grown into an angry shatter in the sky, spitting lightning fiercely. Everyone in the village looked to her for answers, but Rachel had none.
She had no idea how to fix this, but she couldn’t bear to see everyone so frightened and uncertain. Whatever she needed to do, whatever solution the Galaxy Team came up with to fix this, she would do. If it meant helping these people and this land be free from this curse, she would do anything.
But she never would have expected to be made an immediate scapegoat by her own Commander. It came as such a shock that Adaman and Irida were quick to reprimand him for such a decision, but Kamado stuck to it. After all, Rachel was the outsider from the rift.
No matter how illogical it was that she could have had anything to do with this, or that she would dare want to hurt any of these people. The betrayal she felt cut deeper than anything she had ever felt, rage building to a mounting point when in the same breath that he would banish her from the village to survive alone in the wilds, he would task her with the impossible task of solving this catastrophe, but then threaten the Diamond and Pearl Clans with war if they came to her aid.
Though, should she really be surprised? He did warn her that he would make harsh decisions in order to protect the village. She just didn’t think it would ever come to this. For all his talk of her needing to earn everyone’s trust as an outsider through her actions, none of that mattered now.
Especially given how quick he was to break hers.
Her rage and betrayal could not be contained. She couldn’t hold her tongue. After all, Kamado was officially discharging her from the Galaxy Team – she didn’t take orders from him, anymore. So, she berated him for having the audacity to threaten the native people of this land with war if they helped her, berated him for choosing to make her a scapegoat because it was easier to blame the outcast than it was to admit that he didn’t know what to do about this.
Simply put, Kamado was a fool and a coward and Rachel wanted nothing to do with him anymore, but the deep scars in her heart couldn’t be hidden. Her captain mournfully escorted her out of the village and Rachel wilted under the whispers of everyone. Everyone she had ever helped, everyone she had ever gone out of her way to assist, to help them understand Pokémon and Hisui itself, everyone she had bonded with and made a personal connection with.
All of that might as well not happened, everyone quick to turn on her and blame her for this catastrophe that had befallen them, never mind everything she had ever done for them. Bitterness broiled in her chest as tears threatened to spill from her eyes, angry like a rushing river.
The only comfort she could take was that neither Irida nor Adaman’s faith in her were shaken. That was more important to her than the Galaxy Team’s approval. What a twist of irony…an outcast accepted by the natives rather than the outsiders. It would be comical, if every step didn’t feel as though it were driving a dagger into her chest.
Meekly, she asked Cyllene to let her change and gather her things before leaving, which the Captain granted. After all, she was no longer a Survey Corps member. Thus, she could no longer wear her uniform.
But with another twist of the knife, the moment she donned the attire she had worn when she fell into this world, Rachel finally saw herself in the mirror as herself. After travelling, fighting, surveying, and slowly regaining her memories and remembering who she was, for the first time since arriving here, she finally felt…whole.
She finally felt like herself wearing what she had arrived with, Cedric on her shoulder as he had always been. Rachel could only allow herself to shed a few tears as she made to leave the lodge.
Hanging her head as she left her Survey Corps uniform in her old lodge, Rachel continued to let Cyllene lead her out of the village. When she saw everyone glowering at her as she was escorted to the outside gate, she wanted to shout. She wanted to scream at them, to rake them over the coals for their quickness to betray her. ‘How could you do this to me?! How could you after everything I did for you without ever asking for a thing in return?!’ She wanted to scream and shout at them.
But she couldn’t. They were just as scared and unsure as her, and even though they were confused and didn’t know what was happening, they were still people. They were mere civilians who didn’t deserve this calamity to befall them.
This wasn’t their fault. They were merely the sheep following the lead of their shepherd. The words ‘I’m sorry…’ were all she could manage as she was forced to leave the village.
Outside the gates, it was clear that she was not without allies. Her heart felt empty and hollow, torn apart, but knowing that she had support lessened the sting. Though not by much, for the sting of betrayal burned much deeper than she would have ever thought possible. Rei, Captain Cyllene, and Professor Laventon all expressed their disapproval of Kamado’s decision, but could do nothing to change it.
Rachel could hardly blame them, so she kept her bitter tongue held so tightly she was sure it would bleed. Anyone who was her ally would be branded an enemy, and the only thing worse than being alone was others getting hurt or punished simply for associating with her. She couldn’t bear the thought of inflicting this punishment on them by simple proximity.
They didn’t deserve this any more than she did.
Even if she didn’t have Kamado’s support, she at least had Captain Cyllene’s. That was enough for her. Even if her respect and trust in the Commander had been completely shattered, Cyllene’s remained sturdy and steadfast. Rachel held onto that like it was the only stable ground in a world of shifting tectonic plates.
She didn’t have the first idea of how to fix this, but she had to try and she couldn’t do it alone. All she could do now was try to ask for help from the Diamond and Pearl Clans. One step at a time…just do the next right thing…
Pulling out her Celestica Flute, Rachel paused looking at it. It was a gift from the Diamond Clan after she had earned Wyrdeer’s favour. She wasn’t good at flutes, but she put in the effort to learn how to play it so that she could be a part of Hisui’s culture, so she could connect with the sacred Pokémon that viewed her in such high regard.
Would Wyrdeer even come when called…? There was only one way to know…
Trying to compose herself enough to play the flute properly, its eerie timbres echoed across the fieldlands. For a moment, Rachel was worried that her worst fears would come true. That even the sacred Pokemon that had granted her their favour would abandon her now, too.
But to her relief, the familiar white shape bounded across the fields to greet her, bowing his head in greeting. “Solemn greetings, traveler from the rift…” He said to her.
She couldn’t contain her relief. Once again, she was outcasted by people, but accepted by Pokémon. Rachel felt like she was a weak, snivelling child, again. Reaching out, she held Wyrdeer close by the neck, burying her face into the soft fur to wipe away the tears that threatened to leak out and stain her cheeks. “It’s good to see you…” She murmured to him.
Feeling a nudge against her cheek, Rachel glanced aside at the familiar dark-furred Zorua on her shoulder. She had learned firsthand how different the Zorua here were from her time. Their fur was white and billowing with hatred and spite, Normal-and-Ghost-Type Pokémon with yellow eyes. Their evolutions were no different, perhaps even more hateful and spiteful than their preevolutions.
Yet somehow, Rachel had gained the favour of one called Vendetta. The idea that spite, hatred, and rage could be used in service of kindness and compassion was a foreign one that struck her curiosity, so the human allowed her to travel alongside the rest of her Pokémon. And in return, she gained the Zorua, now Zoroark’s unyielding loyalty.
Cedric was not like that. They were reclusive and shy Dark-types that used their Illusions to avoid people, so protect themselves. They were prone to mischief, but nothing more.
And yet, people still distrusted them. Still outcasted them. Still misunderstood them.
In this way, she and Cedric were one and the same. They understood each other in a way no one else did or could. They were each other’s constant friend, never one without the other.
And now, she clung to him like he was her lifeline. He was the only connection she still had to her own world, and he had been her constant friend since the beginning. She wouldn’t have come this far without him.
With him by her side, Rachel would be alright. She just had to press onward. “Let’s go. We’ve got a lot of ground to cover and not a lot of time to waste…”
Mounting Wyrdeer with Cedric firmly in her lap, Rachel’s eyes still burned with tears that threatened to spill from her eyes. She couldn’t stand to be here any longer, simply wanting to move on so she could have a moment of privacy and peace to herself to just…sit and feel without observers. She felt comfortable being vulnerable with her Pokémon in a way she simply couldn’t with most people, especially not right now.
The sound of one of her Pokémon emerging from its ball triggered a heavy sigh from its trainer and Rachel turned to see that Stormfast, her Samurott, was standing before the professor. “Stormfast, come on. We have to go.”
But she didn’t move, Professor Laventon staring nervously at the creature. Then, she did something none of them expected. She leaned forward and pressed her black shell helmet against his face, bellowing lowly. None of them could understand them, but Rachel understood what she had said perfectly.
She could no longer contain her tears, letting them fall from her eyes as she watched Stormfast express her gratitude towards the man who had allowed the two of them to meet, Pokémon and trainer. “What’s…what’s-?”
“She said…” Rachel blubbered, wiping her eyes as she struggled not to break into a sob, the words being caught in her throat. “‘Thank you for finding me and bringing me here.’”
Laventon already knew about her ability to understand Pokémon since the day they’d met. He’d kept his promise he made to Rachel to keep her secret, so he was both shocked for her to reveal her secret to Rei and Cyllene this way, and warmed by the sentiment expressed by the Pokémon he had given to Rachel.
He was a scientist, first and foremost, but he never considered that the Pokémon that helped him with his research would have any sentimental attachment to him. It touched his heart in a deeply profound way he never thought possible.
Rei and Cyllene did not know this because Laventon had kept his promise. Her trust in the professor could never be broken, he had remained kind and faithful in her since day one, the first to advocate for her and the first to support her. It was clear now that his support didn’t waver.
He was a true friend in the Galaxy Team.
Rei seemed utterly shocked, but Cyllene, ever perceptive, did not. The fact that she suspected that Rachel’s connection to Pokémon was stronger than she let on, but didn’t say anything about it and continued to support her proved that her trust in the Captain was not misplaced.
Exchanging a look with each of them, Rachel recalled Stormfast to her Pokéball and looked ahead towards the fieldlands. It was impossible to tell whether it was still morning or not with the angry crimson sky above them, which only made time more of the essence. “Come on…let’s go.” She ordered Wyrdeer as they left the Fieldlands Camp. She glanced back once more before she turned her eyes to the road ahead.
Grandtree Arena. That was where they had to go first, to see Lian about if they could get aid from the Pearl Clan. “We’re really on our own this time, aren’t we…?” She said to Cedric as they continued to trek through the fieldlands.
Looking up at Rachel, Cedric pressed his head into her arm as he curled up on her lap. “Maybe…but at least we’re all together.” He said to her once they were out of earshot of the others. It may have been safe for Rachel to reveal her secret, but not for Cedric to reveal his. Especially with how Zorua from Hisui were already seen and regarded as monsters. “And believe me, I’m not going anywhere. I followed you through time and space and I’ll do it a hundred times over.
“We started this together, and that’s how we’ll finish it.” His bright blue eyes swirled at her as they sat there together, letting Wyrdeer lead them across the fieldlands. “I promise.”
She could have teleported to the arena with her Arc Phone, but there was a deep seeded anger in her chest so great that she didn’t even want to bring herself so low to beseech almighty Sinnoh for assistance. Her anger at the deity who brought her to this world, only to have her be forsaken by it was incomparable.
No, she would not seek a god’s help. He would remain ever silent anyways, ignoring her pleas and cries for answers. Nothing could be gained through prayers but empty air and broken promises.
But she also needed a moment to just let herself cry. All of the anger, stress, betrayal, everything came out of her eyes and she crumpled on Wyrdeer’s saddle, holding Cedric close to her chest while she cried. How could this happen? How could Kamado do this to her, after everything she did? How could the people of the village forget everything she had done for them and turn their backs on her?
How could they? How could they?! She trusted them with her life, and they betrayed her when they needed an easy answer to ease their fears!
None of these questions would go answered, not by mortal nor god. So, all there was left to do was wail and cry for the injustices she was dealt. All she could do was hope that the Diamond and Pearl Clans would be able to help her, would be able to lend her their aid so that she didn’t have to face this impossible task alone.
Unfortunately, she was wrong. Lian initially blamed her for the rift, but calmed after she asked for his help. Alas, he couldn’t offer her help. How could he? Everyone was in a panic and he was just a boy and Kamado had threatened the Pearl and Diamond Clans if they interfered.
How could she ask Lian to risk his safety for her sake? He was just a boy.
Though her hopes to receive help from the Pearl Clan were dashed, her hopes with the Diamond Clan unfortunately were as well. Though Mai was not antagonistic like Lian was initially, she still could not offer aid to Rachel and she was unfortunately right that the last thing Rachel wanted was for the Diamond Clan to go to war with the Galaxy Team.
She didn’t want anyone getting hurt because of her. She didn’t want to hurt anyone! How could Kamado think that she did this?! How could he ever think that she would ever want to hurt any of these people that she risked her life for time and time again?!
Regretfully, she had exhausted all of her options. She was homeless, alone, and listless. She had no idea how to fix any of this and no one here could help her.
Even on Wyrdeer’s backside, she no longer had the strength to go on. Stopping the Pokemon by the river, she dismounted clumsily, staggering on her feet. Even Cedric couldn’t stay on her shoulder with how unsteadily she was walking. This wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair! She felt excruciating pain in her stomach and in her chest, but at the same time she felt so numb.
She trembled as she walked. What could she do? How could she fix this? Why was it her responsibility to fix this? Why did it have to come down to her?! She didn’t do this! This wasn’t her fault!
Why was she being punished for a crime she didn’t commit with no evidence?! Why did the burden of proof have to fall on her when she wasn’t the one who made the accusation?!
A beeping sound called out to her from her pocket. That accursed phone…her lips curled into a snarl as she clawed it out of her satchel like prey being pulled out of a burrow, holding her catch in her hand so tightly she was surprised she hadn’t broken it.
Not a word of comfort, not a directive for how to proceed, not an answer for how to fix this.
Just silence. An empty map with nothing in it worth investigating.
“Is this what you want, almighty Sinnoh…?” She snarled lowly with enough venom to put down an alpha Hippowdon, practically spitting it with such vitriol that the deity’s name would be coated in it. “You want me to beg? You want me to beg for your help? You want me to beg you to help me? Well, I won’t! I will never beg for help from a god as cruel as you! You want me to suffer?! Fine! You got what you wanted, now leave me the FUCK alone!”
Winding up her arm, she wanted to throw the damn thing into the river, free herself from Sinnoh’s curse and flee. If she could, she would burn down the heavens right now for the cruelty that fate had shown her in one morning. Or was it afternoon? Was it nightfall? No, the Drifloon hadn’t come out, yet.
Gripping the Arc Phone tightly, angry tears pouring out of her eyes like the hot lava that spilled out of the volcano on Firespit Island, Rachel growled with the pain of a thousand wounds before she threw it to the side. Even if she destroyed it by throwing it in the river, she would not be free from this. Arc Phone or not, Sinnoh’s help or not, she was trapped here. She had no family to turn to, no friends to rely on.
Her only company was her Pokémon, and they counted on her to know what to do, and she was so lost.
Lost, alone, and stranded in a world she didn’t belong in where nothing was familiar. The despair began to claw at her very, like it was going to skin her and then empty out her insides and leave her a hollow husk. She was never going to see her family again…was she? She would never see her friends again, she would never see Clue again, and she would never see Cynthia again.
She would never see Zinnia again.
The words she had spoken to her at the top of Sky Pillar, once a source of melancholic nostalgia burned like hot iron against her cheeks as she raised her head to the sky. Zinnia, Rachel’s beloved, looked up to the sky so that her tears wouldn’t fall when she was so grief-stricken that her heart felt like it was going to break.
Rachel couldn’t even take comfort in the words of the woman she loved. Because when she looked up at the blazing scarlet sky, her tears practically scalded her face as she cried. No amount of staring up at the sky could stop her heart from shattering into a million pieces.
It was over…she lost. She did everything right…and she lost everything.
From the depths of her chest and her upturned churning belly, a raw scream ripped itself free from the woman’s throat, pure unfiltered anguish echoing loudly across the fieldlands so sharp and so painful that the Pokémon turned tail and ran at the sound of it.
Heartbreak was never so loud.
It was so loud that it echoed across the fieldlands all the way to Adaman and Irida. They were about to part ways after informing Lian and Mai of the situation with Kamado and the Galaxy team when they heard it, louder than anything he had ever heard despite it being so far away. It was the most painful sound he had ever heard.
The sound of a heart breaking.
He remembered what Rachel had said to him when he expressed a moment of doubt in his leadership in the Crimson Mirelands, when she helped him find Arezu after she had gotten injured. ‘The mark of a good leader is one who does what’s right no matter the risk.’
Glancing aside at Irida after they heard the unmistakable sound of Rachel’s raw pain and anguish, he knew that they had the same thought. She had impacted both of their lives in a way that brought change to their very ways of life, of seeing the world, of leading their peoples. She remembered the exchange she had with the woman after Lord Arcanine had been quelled and she expressed doubt in her contributions. ‘A strong leader does what she thinks she should do, not what others expect her to do. She does what she thinks is right, not without council, but without the pressure of expectations.’
They knew she was right on both accounts. Irida could feel how wrong Kamado’s decision as leader was standing in that room while he accused Rachel of being responsible for frenzying the nobles and cursing the world with this crimson sky. And Adaman couldn’t stand hearing Kamado blame her for something that clearly wasn’t her fault and not bothering to lift a finger to help her with the impossible task he saddled her with.
No. They both knew what the right thing to do was. “We can’t just sit idly by, can we?” Irida said, speaking the shared thought out loud.
“For once, we agree.” Adaman said, affirming their resolve as they looked off into the distance of the fieldlands.
Barely a moment of silence passed between the two clan leaders before Irida spoke once more. “Then what are we waiting for? We have to help her, and there’s no time to lose.”
Raising an eyebrow, he was surprised to hear her say that. He couldn’t help but laugh a little, warmed that she was extending the branch to him by speaking to him in his language. “And we’ve got a lot of space to cover, so let’s go find her.”
Where they found her was a painful sight. She was surrounded by all of her Pokémon, clutching Cedric tightly as she sobbed. Even Wyrdeer was offering her his comfort, lying beside her and her Pokémon while she wept. That was the one comfort that could possibly be had.
When you had a bond with Pokémon, you were never truly alone.
Irida and Adaman spotted Volo approaching her and before they could approach, their own Pokémon stopped them. Leafeon and Glaceon forbid their respective clan leaders from going forward, imploring them to wait and observe instead.
Adaman didn’t want to just wait, but Irida thought it would be best to. After all, they didn’t want to scare Volo away or overwhelm Rachel. They needed to take a moment to be cautious.
The Ginkgo Guild merchant was as plucky as always, interrupting Rachel in the middle of her darkest hour. Oddly enough, the lack of change in his attitude was a comfort. The odd man was the most normal thing for her right now, so she clung to that normalcy like driftwood in a storm at sea. Though he was rather odd, his passion for history and ruins reminded her so much of Cynthia.
It was very easy for her to see him as a big brother. It was likely that they were related, somehow. He and Cynthia did bear a striking resemblance.
Volo was the only familiarity that hadn’t been soured by the pain of being outcasted and left to fend for herself, so naturally, she let him lead her. If he had a place for her to stay and shelter, she had to take it. If there was no home for her among the Diamond or Pearl Clans, she needed to find somewhere and she couldn’t afford to be picky about it.
Accepting his offer to give her somewhere to go, Rachel recalled all her Pokémon and took Volo astride Wyrdeer, prompting him to lead the way.
“Where is he taking her?” Adaman grumbled from their hiding place.
Irida shook her head. She had intimate knowledge of the vast expanse of Hisui, but she had no idea where Volo could be taking Rachel. “I’m not sure.”
That wasn’t a good enough answer for the Diamond Clan leader. And if they wanted to know, they needed to act now. “There’s only one way to find out.”
Agreeing, the Pearl Clan leader pulled out her Celestica Flute. “Since we can’t summon Wyrdeer, who should we summon?”
“Braviary.” Adaman decided immediately. “It’ll be the best way to keep up with them without lagging too far behind.”
Quivering a little bit, Irida shuddered. “We have to fly?”
“Do you want to help Rachel or not?” Adaman asked Irida.
“Of course I do! Just…give me a moment, will you?”
It was a bit odd that they had to travel so far. They had to travel across the Obsidian Fieldlands and the Crimson Mirelands to get to where Volo was leading them. Once they crossed it and approached the small clearing, Rachel spotted a tent similar to the ones in the Diamond and Pearl Clan Settlements. Only one person lived here. Was this where Volo lived?
Adaman and Irida were equally as dumbfounded when they followed them on Braviary. Adaman rode on the bird Pokémon’s backside while Irida took the gliding sling he was carrying. Her eyes were sharper than Adaman’s, so he trusted her sight better than his. How come they had never seen this retreat, before?
Regardless, they approached.
Which was how Adaman ended up here, on Wyrdeer’s backside with Rachel in front of him. Instinctively, the Diamond Clan leader had his arm around the woman’s waist while she drove Wyrdeer. They were on their way to Lake Valour, the first of three due to its close proximity to the Ancient Retreat, but for some reason despite time being of the essence, Rachel was taking her time getting there on Wyrdeer’s back.
And he knew her well enough to know that she had her reasons for everything she did, even if her reason was as simple as ‘it’s fun and it makes me happy.’
“Is there a reason you’ve decided on Wyrdeer to chaperone us to the lakes rather than Braviary?” He decided to ask, wanting to at least try to help ease her worries or take her mind off things.
There was a lot going on in her mind. So much Rachel couldn’t properly express. But mostly, she was just exhausted and tired. She had no idea if a day had passed, but she felt like she hadn’t slept in multiple days. Simply put, she was running on fumes and struggling to continue her quest. She wasn’t even doing this for Kamado, really.
She was doing it for the same reason she did everything she had thus far. It needed to be done, so it would be.
Rachel was just glad she finally had a way forward. Miss Cogita was very kind to let her and her Pokémon shelter at her retreat for the time being, and her depth and wealth of knowledge she provided at least gave her some answers. She, like Volo, was incredibly familiar and in her own way, reminded her of Cynthia. Her calm coolness and the way she held herself reminded her so much of her sister, though perhaps an older visage of her.
At the very least, Miss Cogita gave her a lead to follow to fix this crimson sky and that angry crack in reality.
But there was a catch. The only way to fix this was to close the rift, and that rift was her only way home. Which meant…her time in Hisui was quickly coming to a close. She would finally be able to go back, reunite with her friends, her family, with Zinnia again.
She would finally be back where she belonged. All she needed to do was face each Pokémon at each lake in order to craft the Red Chain in order to bind the world at the Shrouded Ruins, and then she could go home. It didn’t make much sense, but it was the only lead she had and it was as good as any at this point.
So, she had to take it.
Yet, with Adaman at her side throughout this quest, a heavy feeling sat thickly in her stomach. By going home, it meant saying goodbye to him. Him and everyone she had ever grown to care about in this region. Adaman, Irida, and the various members of the Diamond and Pearl Clans.
Volo, Hint, and Ingo. A sharp needle of guilt wedged itself into her chest. If she was going home, she needed to find a way to get him home to where he belonged, too. He had just as much a need to go through that rift before it closed as she did.
Rachel couldn’t leave him stranded here. She just couldn’t.
But her trepidations at saying goodbye to the allies and friends she’d made here left her unwilling to rush to Lake Valour. Maybe that was why she was taking her time…she wanted to savour whatever was left of it. “I have every reason.” She said, unable to mask the exhaustion in her voice with even a shred of playfulness she was so used to speaking to Adaman with. “If the world has a chance of ending and I have to go home before I save it, I want to spend as much time as I can with the people that matter most to me before I go.”
That reason made his breath waver as he held her. He had grown used to the way his heart lurched and fluttered when it was around her, but never did it do as such so strongly as when Irida and Adaman finally made their entrance into the Ancient Retreat to meet Rachel there. Knowing where Rachel was, Adaman took the opportunity to reassure his people that all was handled and Irida did the same, passing a message on to the rest of the wardens at their respective nobles’ seats.
His responsibility as leader didn’t change because he had another responsibility to take.
But all thoughts of he and Irida’s plans to help her were completely forgotten once their eyes met. Though her eyes were still raw and red from all the crying and anguish she had been suffering, she couldn’t stop herself from breaking into another set of tears as she practically ran forward into the two clan leaders, stumbling before them and collapsing onto the ground before she could reach them.
Not even a thought crossed their minds before Adaman and Irida both moved to envelop the poor woman in their embrace, Irida holding her from behind and Adaman letting Rachel cling to his chest by his haori. He held her tightly as she sobbed into his chest, blubbering apologies and admitting to her fears as he simply held her, letting her unload. It was one thing to cry alone, but another to cry to another.
She needed this, and he was glad to be a beacon of safety for her. He and Irida both. She had grown incredibly dear to the both of them, so they both had to do everything they could to help her overcome this grievous injustice dealt to her and help her put the world right, again.
While both the Pearl and Diamond Clans couldn’t openly help Rachel, they could still both do something to help. So, he left that choice up to her. She decided that Irida’s cautious and careful leadership style would be best suited to help Commander Kamado see reason, while Adaman’s direct and efficient leadership style would be best suited to help Rachel with her task of crafting the Red Chain.
So, here he was, holding onto Rachel like she was the last person alive in the whole world. “Is that why you wanted me to come with you instead of just meeting me at the lake?”
Rachel nodded, barely moving as she kept her eyes on the path ahead. Her eyelids felt like lead, straining against exhaustion and her eyes hurting from the harshness of the bleeding sky. “I don’t know what’s going to happen once we craft the Red Chain…I don’t know what it means to ‘Bind the World,’ and I don’t know if this will even work…” She paused, struggling to think of how best to say what she was feeling under the pressure of how tired she was. “But regardless of what happens…I know that I want to spend as much time as I can with you…there may not be much of it left from here on out…”
Adaman was quiet. Though he shared the sentiment deeply, he didn’t want to think in such a catastrophic way. They would succeed. They would do this. If anyone could, it was Rachel.
But not if she could barely stay sitting up straight. He could feel her teetering on Wyrdeer’s saddle. “You should try and rest. We have plenty of time before we reach Lake Valour.” Adaman said gently to her, resting his chin on her head. “And if you want, you can rest in the Diamond Settlement. I’ll make sure no one interrupts you.”
Though she knew he was right about how tired she was, Rachel shook her head. They couldn’t afford to stop. They had to keep going. “We can’t afford to stop.”
“Then at least rest here. You need it.” Adaman insisted, holding her even tighter against him.
When her eyelids fluttered closed for a moment and she had to snap them open, she knew there was no longer any fighting with the Diamond Clan leader. He was right, and that was that. “Alright…” She relented, nudging the dark-furred Zorua in her lap. “Hey, Cedric? Can you drive the rest of the way to the lake? I can barely keep my eyes open…”
Sitting up, he nodded. “Go ahead and take five.” He said in his Pokemon tongue so as to not startle Adaman with his human speech. “It’s night and he’s right. You need to rest after spending so much energy today.”
She sighed, already instinctively leaning backward against the man. “It’s hard to tell what time of day it is with this damn sky…” Rachel murmured as she got comfortable.
Cedric quickly hopped up on Wyrdeer’s head, keeping watch as they navigated through the mirelands towards the lake. As he let her shimmy, Adaman tried to hold and cradle her in a way that would let her properly rest as she slept in his arms. “Don’t worry, I won’t let you fall off.”
Chuckling weakly, she nestled her head into the crook of his arm, already being soothed and lulled to sleep by his warmth and the comfort of his soft clothes. His comforting scent did much to relax her, the scent of earth and wildgrass from the mirelands he thrived in.
Even just being near Adaman, she had an easier time trying to sleep than she did any of the nights she spent in her lodge in Jubilife Village. Here, she knew she was safe. Here, she knew she wouldn’t be judged harshly. Here, her acceptance wasn’t conditional.
Adaman cared about her no matter where she came from or who she was. She helped him and his clan, sure, but that was simply how they met and got to know each other. She didn’t have to pretend around him. She didn’t have to hide from him.
She was completely safe with him. “You know what’s funny?” Rachel murmured as she let her eyelids fall closed in his arms.
“Mm?” He hummed, glancing down at her to make sure she wouldn’t fall off of Wyrdeer. He melted when he looked at her. She already looked so peaceful, like she hadn’t had a good sleep in weeks. He didn’t like the thought that that could be true. Every time he arrived to be briefed by Kamado about a new noble that needed quelling, she always complained about having a rough sleep.
Shifting once more to get even more comfortable, Rachel reached out to hold his right hand in hers, keeping it close to her chest as though she were holding onto a stuffed toy like a child. “I already feel like…I can sleep easier…knowing you’ll be there when I wake up…” She muttered, pressing the back of his hand to her face.
Breathing evenly in an attempt to calm the rapid beating of his heart, he held her hand, softly rubbing his thumb along her knuckles. It wasn’t right what the Galaxy Team did. She didn’t deserve this.
But he’d make this right. He’d do whatever it took to right this wrong and bring justice. They would fix this.
Together.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Pearl Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧#full disclosure this one is VERY angsty#can you tell how much this part of the game has fucked with me?#i used this as an excuse for hurt/comfort
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
4. Trying on outfits
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
There was truly nothing like rain and fog. The warm rains of the bogs that were the Crimson Mirelands were Adaman’s heartland. He couldn’t imagine himself making a home anywhere else but here. There was nowhere and nothing he loved more than this scarlet gem of Hisui. The warmth, the humidity, the sprawling landscapes of warm colours of the rich mud and the red leaves.
And his clan’s settlement was right by the heart of the mirelands – Lake Valour.
It was here that he often stood, just basking in the calm tranquil of the lake, taking in the sounds everywhere around him. Usually, he felt like his skin crawled if he felt like he was wasting time, if time was passing him by when he could spend it better.
But he learned very quickly that there was value in living in the present. In taking a moment to savour just being alive. After all, he learned from someone very special the value of just spending time doing something fun for the sake of enjoyment. She somehow spoke his language without ever having been touched by his clan’s culture before.
He’d asked her before why she took her time getting from place to place, taking detours and long ways and even taking moments to just goof off. And her response? “Time spent doing something that brings you joy is never wasted, no matter how seemingly frivolous or silly it may be. If your time is spent being happy, your time is well spent.”
Since she’d spoken that phrase, it changed the way he thought about the time he spent. After all, if almighty Sinnoh had given everyone a certain amount of time to live, why would he want his followers and those he created to live without joy? It was one of the many ways she had subtly changed his life.
“Great almighty!” As though he had summoned her, her voice echoed towards him from far away. Adaman would recognize that comically over-the-top outrage anywhere. Humorous and without genuine anger, with a small edge of amusement and laughter behind it. “Fucking damn it! Shit! Why are the mirelands always so soggy?!”
Oh dear…shaking his head, he walked away from the shore of the lake, walking past the Diamond Settlement to follow the sound down the hill. The more he listened, the more certain he knew where it was coming from. Bolderoll Slope.
Stopping by the cliff, the Diamond Clan leader peered out over the edge, waiting in amusement for the small spitfire that was Jubilife Village’s own precious gem. The pride and joy of the Galaxy Expedition Team.
And sure enough, there she was, running up from the Scarlet Bog, was the Survey Corp’s very own Rachel. The faller from the sky, traveler from the rift, stranger plucked from the future.
Absolutely soaked in mud and cursing up a storm. Behind her was her faithful and loyal Samurott, Stormfast, running up behind her and pushing her away from danger. Her closest companion – the dark-furred Zorua from the future – Cedric was clinging to the Water Pokémon’s billowing beard as they fled from what was presumably a powerful wild Pokémon. “That’s the fifth time that fucking bog has tried to eat me! Do you have any idea how difficult it is to wash this mud out of this uniform? Doing laundry by hand is already stressful enough as is! It’s such a tedious, time consuming, miserable experience!”
Bellowing lowly, Stormfast reared up and in a moment, Rachel was suddenly drenched in a deluge of water. The already moist and drenched landscape easily soaked up the excess water, and though the mud had sloughed off of her, she was now a saggy dark silhouette. Adaman couldn’t help but chuckle at the glare Rachel gave her Pokémon, slowly turning around to face the Samurott. “Thanks, I appreciate the effort.” She said mostly sarcastically, though the affection in her voice was unmistakeable. The Diamond Clan leader sincerely doubted that this was the first time this had happened. “But these stains are still gonna need a proper wash…ugh!”
Grumbling, Rachel flicked excess water off of her hand into Stormfast’s face, reaching to grab Cedric to hold him. “Oh, look at you, you poor bastard…” She teased, prompting Cedric to snap at her indignantly. “Hey! You’re lucky Stormfast was fast enough to get you out of there, or you would’ve been Hippowdon food!”
Trudging up the slope, Rachel continued to grumble to her companions. “I swear, there are only two things worth coming down here, for.” She complained. “One of them is completing the Pokédex for the professor.”
On her shoulder, Cedric yipped. Even from this distance, the look of mischief on the Zorua’s face was unmistakeable. Adaman had seen it enough times to recognize it at a glance. Initially, he was unsure, only having experience and knowledge of the Zorua of the Alabaster Icelands. They were a far cry from Cedric. The white-furred monsters were angry and spiteful little things, always looking for ways to lure people away to hurt them. Or worse.
But all Cedric seemed interested in was causing mischief and, of course, making sure Rachel was safe. If all Zorua of the future were like him, Adaman definitely preferred them over Hisui’s.
“And…I like checking in on the Diamond Clan, whenever I get a chance.” Rachel muttered, deliberately avoiding her companion’s gaze. That made Adaman’s ears burn. “I just like making sure they’re doing well! It helps my peace of mind! Don’t read into it, you little shit!”
Shaking his head, Adaman chuckled to himself. So, that’s why she visits so frequently. Rising from his feet, he turned to walk back to the settlement. After all, it’d be rude to let her know that he’d been eavesdropping, and he wanted to be there to welcome her personally.
Besides, he had a feeling she’d appreciate a break from the dampness of the mirelands.
Trudging her way up the slope, Stormfast gently pushing her from behind, Rachel breathed heavily. Her Survey Corps uniform felt as heavy as lead, hanging off of her thickly. Every step she took squelched uncomfortably and she wanted nothing more than to just go home, get changed, and accept her defeat at the hands of her washboard and bucket in her lodge.
But, true to her word, she wanted to check in on the Diamond Clan after a hard day of Pokédex research. So, up the slope she trudged until she spotted the familiar torches (how they stayed lit in this rain was beyond her) that signaled the entrance to the settlement.
As though he were expecting her, Adaman stood in the middle of the settlement. She couldn’t deny that he was quite the sight for sore eyes and, if she could be completely honest, the Diamond Clan leader had quickly become her favourite person in Hisui. She wouldn’t admit that to anyone, but it was the truth.
And she could not put into words how annoyed she was that he seemed completely untouched and unbothered by the rain. His hair didn’t even sag with the weight of rain, his incredibly vibrant blue hair with undertones of grey like pottery.
It was completely unfair. “Well well, right on time!” Adaman greeted playfully, crossing his arms with his signature crooked smirk.
Rachel rolled her eyes as she approached, Stormfast pushing her towards him from behind. “Have I really become that predictable?”
“Hey, there’s nothing wrong with having a routine.” Adaman countered as he approached, looking down at her. It warmed him that his presence seemed to make her less miserable about her soggy situation, the smile on her face as genuine as ever in his presence. “I actually like that you’ve inadvertently become part of my routine, in a way.”
The way her smile involuntarily stretched across her face when complimented was something he couldn’t get enough of. He knew the reason why compliments made her react the way she did, in various ways depending on the type, which was why he had now made it a point to talk her up, whether she was around or not. Rachel’s happiness was one of his favourite things to see.
Putting a hand on her shoulder, he recoiled at how it immediately soaked the bandages around it. “Wow! You are soaking wet!” He remarked, pretending like he couldn’t already tell when she walked into the settlement. Other members were laughing amongst themselves as they walked by, going about their business. They gave Rachel a polite greeting as they walked by, which she returned without fail. “What happened, did you fall off of Basculegion?”
“Honestly, I’d rather that than trying to claw my way out of a bog for the nth time this month.” Rachel retorted, shaking out her sandal in a feeble attempt to shake the water off. Adaman couldn’t deny that it sounded uncomfortable – he could hear the squelching practically from the top of the cliff. “But no, unfortunately in my quest to document the local Hippowdon, I had to fight my way out of being swallowed by the bog. Again.”
Giggling a bit, Adaman pressed his forehead into his hand, laughing behind his palm. “You’ve been working yourself down the bone, haven’t you? You’ve practically doubled your weight in water and mud. At this rate, you might end up as a clay statue.”
She really did look like a sad wet Glameow with the way her glasses framed her eyes as she looked up at him. “I’m more just worried about my uniform. It’s such a pain to hand wash and I get anxious enough about doing my laundry as is, and there’s no way I’m asking the Captain for a new uniform just because I got mud in mine.”
Poor thing. He would really be doing her a disservice if he just sent her home all damp and wet. Shaking his head, he gestured for her to follow. “Alright, come on. I’ve got some clothes you can borrow. You can get changed while you wait for the rain to stop.”
Raising her eyebrows, she did as he told. She caught the looks the other Diamond Clan members were giving her and Adaman and Cedric’s little look of mischief behind the wet mop that was the large tuft between his ears did not help any. But, the remark she wanted to give him was for his ears and his ears only. His reputation among his clan mattered a lot to Rachel, after all.
Before entering his tent, Rachel quickly recalled Stormfast to her Pokéball, stepping into the tent, self-conscious about the water and mud she was tracking on the floor. Standing in the doorway out of the rain as the Diamond Clan leader rummaged through a small wardrobe for a spare uniform or kimono for Rachel to wear, she chuckled a bit at him. “Inviting me into your tent to have me strip for you? How scandalous.” She teased. Though she couldn’t see it, the smile that curled across his face was mischievous and playful. “I did mention that it’s a courtesy to take someone out to dinner before you bring them home with you, but…if you’d rather save time by skipping all that –”
In an instant, a change of clothes smacked Rachel right in the face, leaving her winded and surprised for a moment. The ungraceful noise she squawked was incredibly amusing and Adaman was pleased to have caught her off-guard. “There, now you won’t look so sad and damp.”
“Fair enough.” Rachel replied, holding the clothes she was thrown in such a way that she wouldn’t get them wet, too. “So, do I just…?”
Adaman chuckled as he shouldered past her. “I need to check on something anyway. You can change in private.” He then gestured to a basket in the middle of the room. “Just leave your let clothes in that basket once you’re done.”
Smiling as he walked by, she nodded. Once the tent was just her and Cedric, Rachel immediately shed her uniform, leaving on the basic clothes underneath. “Ugh! Already feels better!” She exclaimed, immediately dumping her Survey Corps uniform into the basket as she was instructed. Turning around as was the routine, Cedric let Rachel get changed into the clothes Adaman provided. This whole thing was incredibly amusing to the Zorua. It was very clear that Rachel had a thing for the Diamond Clan leader, and they had chemistry. Their interest in each other was obvious to everyone.
But unfortunately the reality was that Rachel didn’t belong in this world. Neither of them did. She had a life to back to, a world she belonged in that wasn’t here. A family that needed her.
If anything were to happen between Rachel and Adaman, it was doomed to be temporary. She knew that. They both did, Cedric was sure.
But that didn’t change that the attraction was definitely there. There was a connection between them.
Once she was dressed, Rachel instantly felt better, having dropped off the rest of it into the basket along with her Survey Corps uniform. “This is nice, actually.” She murmured, looking at herself in the mirror inside the tent as she admired herself. The robes were a bit big on her, but she filled them out okay. It would do until the rain cleared and she got back to Jubilife Village.
Though, as her eyes drifted around the tent, she noticed Adaman’s haori laid out on his bed. Oh yeah. He did take that off before leaving. She was too distracted to realize it in the moment, but she saw it here on the bed.
She couldn’t help but be curious. I’ll just be quick. Being gentle with it, she put it on, slipping it onto her shoulders and letting it hang from her. Looking at herself in the mirror, Rachel couldn’t help but try to imagine herself as Adaman, being in charge of the Diamond Clan and giving orders. “Time wasted is lost.” She said, trying to mimic his tone of voice.
Cedric snickered from his place on the bed, figuring Rachel was done changing and starting to laugh when he saw her wearing Adaman’s sapphire blue garb. “I think you’re short by at least a whole foot.” He teased.
Fixing her Pokémon with a sharp glare, she walked forward, leaning over him. “I don’t have time to waste on pointless remarks like that.” She continued her satirical (though affectionate) impression of the Diamond Clan leader as she strutted around the tent wearing his haori. “We have more pressing matters at hand and no time to lose!”
Rachel didn’t even realize that Adaman had come back and could hear her impression of him. At first, he was worried that Rachel were making fun of him behind his back (a thought that stuck sharply in his chest in a way he never would have expected), so he entered quietly, not wanting to tip her off to him knowing.
What he saw instead was Rachel wearing his haori, pretending to be him. She didn’t even notice him walk in, but Adaman couldn’t help but take in the sight. All thoughts of being even remotely offended flew away when he saw just how small she was.
He couldn’t help himself. “Wow, you are practically swimming in that!”
Whipping around at him, Rachel found herself frozen, completely wide-eyed. How could she have been so careless? The last thing she wanted was to disrespect him. What if this was some sort of ceremonial or cultural garb she wasn’t supposed to wear? What if she’d committed a great act of disrespect by wearing it?
What was she thinking?! “I-I’m sorry, I was just curious! I-I didn’t mean any harm I promise.”
“Hey, hey. I’m not mad.” Adaman said, raising his hands in an attempt to soothe her worries. What he walked in on was remarkably more innocent than what he initially assumed when he accidentally overheard her from outside. How could he be mad? “I’m just surprised. I mean, look at you. If you were any shorter, those tassels would be touching the ground.”
It was very big on Rachel. The sleeves that reached Adaman’s elbows nearly engulfed her wrists and he was right about the tassels that hung off the bottom of the garment. If she were any shorter, they would drag on the ground.
Leaning against one of the bedframes, Rachel scoffed, trying to save face. “Well, in my time period, oversized clothes are actually quite fashionable!”
Raising an eyebrow, Adaman’s dark eyes trailed up and down her form before he smirked, walking towards her. “Not sure if that’s the word I’d use for it.”
Feeling a bit apprehensive, Rachel instinctively walked backwards, very quickly hitting the bedframe with Adaman closing in. Her heart was starting to beat insistently against her chest, making the room feel smaller than it was. “Oh yeah?” She said, trying to diffuse the situation. “What word would you use, then?”
Leaning over her, with one hand against the frame right by her head, he smirked down at her. It was not fair for him to be so tall compared to her and as Rachel’s eyes wandered, she got a good look at the lean musculature of his arm for once. Not only was he much taller than her, but there was no doubt that he was strong.
Physically, she’d be completely outmatched against him.
“Cute.” Came Adaman’s reply, his voice taking a lower cadence with a texture as smooth as honey as he leaned in close. “Very cute.”
For a moment, Rachel’s breath was caught in her throat while Adaman’s smirk stretched into something incredibly smug. Satisfied with the way her eyes widened up at him and the light dusting on her cheeks, he leaned back, walking away as though nothing happened. “Anyways, you’re welcome to stay as long as you need until the rain blows over. In the meantime, I’ll make sure to send you back to Jubilife Village with a fresh set of clean clothes so you don’t have to worry about them later.”
Taken off-guard by such a brazen display, what Adaman just said finally registered in her flustered mind. “Wait, what?” She asked, seeing him pick up the basket of wet soggy clothes. “You don’t have to do my laundry for me, I just needed to wait out the rain. That’s all.”
“Please.” As though nothing happened, Adaman addressed her warmly, his eyes kind as he spoke to her with her heavy wet clothes in his arms. “After everything you’ve done for us thus far, it’s the least I could do.”
Completely taken aback, Rachel fought hard to not have eyes that were as damp as her clothes. She hadn’t realized how run ragged she had been, relying practically exclusively on herself for so long that a simple act such as laundry being done for her felt like a life’s debt being repaid.
Her appreciation could not be overstated. “Well…thank you. I really appreciate that, Adaman.”
Smiling, he reached with one hand and gave her a side hug, with a squeeze for good measure. “Just focus on getting dry. If you want to take a nap, feel free. The beds are quite comfortable.”
Nodding, Rachel watched Adaman leave, now alone in the tent with Cedric, wearing the Diamond Clan leader’s robe still while her Zorua stared at her knowingly.
There was no mistaking it. Rachel was in big fucking trouble.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
7 notes
·
View notes
Note
dragon for zinnia and grass for adaman! :)
Does your f/o have a kryptonite? Does your s/i know about it? What about vice versa?
Physical or character kryptonite? Physically, Fairy-types are a lot more common than Ice-types, so that's gonna be her main kryptonite (though Ice-type does have a 4x weakness against a good half of her team).
Character kryptonite, she...has a tendency to not think very far ahead or about the consequences of her actions, at least at first. Or she knows about the consequences, but only considers them in a nebulous sort of 'ends justify the means' sort of way. She doesn't really anymore, but it was one of her major drawbacks that she needed to work on.
Yes, Rachel does know about it and boy did she chew Zinnia out for that when she found out her involvement with Team Aqua and Team Magma in order to awaken Primal Groudon and Primal Kyogre. Thankfully, after actually seeing the impact it had on Hoenn, Zinnia realized that the ends she was trying to achieve weren’t worth gambling with people’s lives.
As for Rachel, her kryptonite is that she is relentlessly kind and is always trying to help people, which is an admirable trait most of the time, but she often takes it to a destructive degree where she’s willing to risk life and limb (quite literally, sometimes) if it means helping someone. She cannot stop herself from taking responsibility for so many things that she should not be solely responsible for and it weighs heavily on her.
Everyone who knows her knows that this is a problem for her and they have to physically force her to not get involved with whatever ‘end of the world’ shit is happening just so she can take a damn break. If they have to physically strap her to a chair to get her to take a vacation, they will.
You’re going on a picnic with your f/o! What are you packing for the trip and what does the scenery look like?
I don't have a lot of writing juice for the picnic prompt for Safeship September today, so this is gonna be my entry for it.
If it's something Rachel's actively planning to do with him, she'll either make something herself to take with her or ask Beni to surprise her with something special for him (he's a great cook, after all).
Probably something a lot more hearty and filling than what she would make on the fly, like some sort of mochi or rice dish with vegetables and such. She's not a master cook, but she knows what works in a pinch being out in the field and all and she can always ask Beni for pointers.
She'll grab one of the tarps and clothes from her lodge and grab a basket to carry everything and she'll bring along her Pokémon so that they can mingle while they eat. It does her a lot of good to see them play and get some enrichment while she's just relaxing.
In terms of where, she'll pick one of three places: the Obsidian Fieldlands (the scenery is nice, it's temperate, and it's relatively calm and peaceful), the Crimson Mirelands (as much as she dislikes how muggy and humid it is there, it is his home and she does really enjoy the scenery there and it would be most comfortable for him), or the Cobalt Coastlands (they both love the sea, it's warm and it's beautiful, and the Spheals by the shore are friendly enough company).
Aside from that, they just enjoy setting aside time for each other outside of their respective duties to just hang out and enjoy each other's time as equals and companions, letting their Pokémon bond with each other and relax to get away from the stresses of their individual duties.
#nerdstreak#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ The Last Lorekeeper ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ You Matter To Me ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
30. Farmers market (or another free day if you want :))
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's note: Clue and Hint are OCs that belong to my buddy @kammyclues. This is also a direct sequel to free day prompt.
Content Warning: Pregnancy and birth.
Things were not easy since finding out about her pregnancy. Maybe she should’ve been more responsible, been more careful, but no amount of ‘should’ves’ would change the current circumstances. She was, so now she had to figure out how to move forward. What the best course of action was.
Adaman agreed that until Rachel made a decision, they would keep this secret from everyone else. There was no point getting anyone’s hopes up or worrying anyone if she decided against it. Rachel asked Captain Cyllene for the week off, and again, she did so without resistance. She trusted Rachel to know her limits and she rarely asked for breaks.
If she needed one, there must be a reason and Cyllene was not entitled to the reason why. Rachel’s personal business was her personal business.
But she was taking what Adaman said seriously and taking the time to decide how she would proceed. And the first step, ironically, was talking to her Pokémon before anyone else. Their unique perspectives might be just what she needed to make her decision clear.
So, all before her on Prelude Beach, she had them all out of their Pokéballs. She took some of Hint’s ginger tea with her so she could brew it at home (though, she would make it a point to visit her this week; she must be worried) and she brewed herself a cup this morning. Ugh…morning sickness. Rachel had no idea that she would ever be in this position. Zinnia was her first relationship and obviously kids weren’t really a thing that could happen to them.
This was all new and incredibly daunting for her.
But she had to focus. All of her Pokémon were lined up to give their assessment, Cedric standing on a nearby rock. Once they were away from Hint’s retreat, Rachel explained it all to them, and they were equal parts concerned and a little excited. She couldn’t blame them, they were more wild creatures than the Pokémon of her time. This must feel like one of their own laying eggs, if a little different.
Though, the fact that Pokémon laid eggs was not common knowledge in this time period. Something that was very entertaining to explain to Adaman one time.
All of them stood before her like a council, and in essence, they were her council right now. She needed to make a decision, and she needed their help to make it. Since Adaman was committed to being completely impartial, it rested on her shoulders.
But her Pokémon wouldn’t be.
“So…here’s the situation.” She prefaced to her Pokémon, all of whom were watching her as she paced back and forth on the shoreline speaking to them. “The question isn’t whether I stay or go. I have to go back home, there’s no question and that’s not up for debate and it’s nonnegotiable. I don’t belong here…I have to get back to my family, I can’t abandon them. They need me. Whatever happened right when I got pulled in, I need to help them overcome. I just need to figure out how – or even when – that’s possible with the rift closed…but that’s not the question.
“I’m carrying Adaman’s child…I would leave the child with him and the Diamond Clan to raise. That’s the reality of having it.” The decision was simple. Simple, though not easy. “The question is…do I have the child or not?”
Wallflower, her Lilligant, tilted her head confused at her wielder. “Well, what do you think you should do?”
“I don’t know.” Rachel said, sitting down on the sand. “That’s why I’m asking all of you. You all have perspectives I could learn from. And I want you all to be completely honest with me, so don’t try to soften it for me or let me down gently to avoid hurting my feelings. Just be straightforward about what you think.”
Looking between each other, Vendetta was the first to speak. Of all of her Pokémon, Vendetta was the most of an outlier. Vendetta, as a Zorua, initially tried to lure Rachel away using her memories – at least the ones she had access to – to trick her using Zinnia’s visage.
Though, Vendetta couldn’t fully trick Rachel – she couldn’t get Zinnia’s smile right.
Her loyalty was the most difficult to earn, but she piqued her curiosity first, baffling her with the concept of hatred, rage, and spite being forces for good and kindness and compassion rather than destruction. Vendetta wanted to understand what this meant, so Rachel gave her that opportunity.
Vendetta saw for herself what it meant through Rachel, and so her undying loyalty was earned. “If you were to have this child, it would be well protected.” She said plainly, looking towards the others. “It will grow strong in the care of the Diamond Clan. Both you and Adaman are strong individuals, and with your blood running through its veins and the Diamond Clan raising it, it will grow strong and healthy. If it’s what you want, I think you should. You would have nothing to worry about.”
“I agree!” Wallflower cheerily added, holding her leaf-like hands close to her chest. “After all, it’s not like Adaman will have to raise the child alone. It will have an entire community that will love it and raise it as much as you would. If you want this child, it will be in good care!”
Stormfast grunted disapprovingly, shaking her head. “You already have a mission objective. You must go back to your time. Having a child would only complicate that, attaching roots in a time you don’t belong in, making it harder to commit to that decision.” She said sharply. The Samurott had always been serious and to the point. “Having a child will only serve as a distraction. I don’t think it’s wise.”
“Besides, think of the child.” Helix said meekly, now a Goodra stepping forward with his head bent down. “It will always grow up knowing that something is missing. It may not remember your face or your voice, but everyone else will remember you and talk about you. It will always feel a void where you’re supposed to be and wonder why you didn’t stay. It’ll be lost without you…”
All good points, Rachel supposed. But that was an even split between those that approved and those that wouldn’t. Adaman would have an entire community’s support behind him to raise the child and the child would be strong. But, having the child would make leaving harder and she would be lying if she didn’t have the worry in the back of her mind of the child thinking that Rachel didn’t want them.
That she didn’t love them. That it was somehow their fault.
But that was still two for two, and she was no closer to being sure about what she should do.
There were two left who didn’t voice their opinions. “Oracle? Emberheart? What say you?” She asked them.
Emberheart was always the independent one and always sure of what she wanted and what she thought. She was the one who was always committed to staying her course. “I don’t really think it matters what we think.” She said to her wielder, feeling a bit guilty that she couldn’t really contribute her opinion to making Rachel’s decision easier. “We can tell you what we think all we want, but it has to come down to you and what you want. The decision is yours, not ours.”
Oracle, her Braviary, sat calmly among everyone. All their eyes were on her, but she only stared directly at Rachel, the psychic flames of her crest billowing away serenely as she thought. “Truth be told, both decisions will come with a deep emotional pain that cannot be undone. And nothing that we will say will be able to alleviate that.” She spoke, stately and finitely. “I’m afraid there is nothing I can say that will make that decision easier. You must decide from what you deeply desire in your heart.”
Great, so it was two for yes, two for no, and two for completely impartial. It was a complete and total tie and Rachel was no closer to actually making any kind of decision.
There was only one left who didn’t voice his opinion. “Cedric…?” She gently pried. The dark-furred Zorua’s ear flicked in acknowledgement. “You have to be the tiebreaker. What do you think…?”
It was incredibly hard to say what he thought. Everyone else was thinking of the child, or in Oracle and Emberheart’s case, what Rachel wanted. But all Cedric could think of what how much having to make this choice was eating away at her. She couldn’t think about anything else but this and it was affecting her deeply, and it would continue to affect her long after regardless of what decision she made.
His input wouldn’t change that. But…maybe it could. “What are you more willing to live with regretting?”
That question was something she wasn’t prepared to hear and it threw her off for a moment. “What…?”
Cedric sighed, hopping off the rock he was sitting on to approach her. “You’ve been agonizing over this non-stop. The fact that this decision isn’t easy for you to make is exactly why that is. It means that no matter what decision you make – you’ll regret it one way or another. There’s really no avoiding it.” He paused, standing right in front of her on the sand, looking up at the trainer he had known for so long and had invested all of his trust and loyalty into. Through thick and thin. “So I ask you…what are you more willing to live with regretting?”
Rachel had to take a moment to think about that. What was she more willing to regret? What was she more willing to let haunt her? What was she more willing to have as a ghost in the rest of her life? That was a difficult question to answer, so she had to properly think about her decisions in a different context. Not as which one was more painful to deal with in the moment, but which one would be worse to live with afterwards.
She had to imagine herself, living a life after this, back home…back with the people she loved. Back with Zinnia, Clue, and Cynthia. Wherever the future took her, wherever she went and travelled to, what would she regret remembering more? What would she think about and wish she could go back and change more?
Admittedly, the thought of her child – her and Adaman’s child – running free in the Diamond Clan made her smile to herself. The thought of their child being doted on by Mai, fussed over by Arezu. What would Palina and Iscan think of their child? What would Melli think? That was an entertaining thought.
And Adaman…oh, he would love that child so much. She could already tell that he would be a good father.
The thought of that child growing up with Adaman and the Diamond Clan brought her a warm spark of joy that kindled in her chest. The thought of that not happening…drove a sharp pain through her chest like a knife. If she had this child, she wanted that child to grow up with the Diamond Clan. She wanted that child to grow up surrounded by such a loving and devoted community.
She wanted that child to be raised by Adaman. And she wanted Adaman to have that child.
If she left the child here in the past with Adaman and the Diamond Clan, there would be regret. But she wouldn’t regret having the child. She would regret having to leave it. But none of the sorrow of leaving that child would live in her as long as the joy of having it, of seeing it loved and cared for by Adaman and his family.
But if she decided not to have it…that wouldn’t happen. And that would haunt her worse and for longer than having the child and leaving it.
Her eyes felt tight and she blinked to try and dispel that feeling, but this wasn’t a feeling of sorrow or despair. This wasn’t quite happiness, either. It was melancholic, bittersweet. It was…both. The warmth and the joy of having a child with Adaman, and the pain of knowing she had to leave them both.
Despite this, she knew what she had to do. She knew what her choice was.
Standing up, she looked at all of her Pokémon and then down at Cedric. Naturally, he was once again the voice of reason. I really would be lost without you… “I know what I want to do.”
Though she had made her choice, she still didn’t want to rush her decision. Adaman told her to take plenty of time to make her decision, and Rachel intended on making good with that time. She needed to sit on that decision, stew in it, chew on it, let it sink in and really understand how she felt about it. Cedric could tell she was serious.
But the idea struck her when she was in her workshop, just idly looking at some of her ideas that she’d written down. A way of breaking the news to Adaman in a very special way. She practiced carving wood with her Black Augurite knife in order to make little statues while she was out on her ventures. She started simple and slowly got more complicated and practiced with them.
She had the perfect idea for how to tell Adaman, and having that idea genuinely made her excited for the prospect. The impending sorrow and pain of the future separation was nothing compared to the warmth and joy she felt thinking about their child. That was when she knew she was committed to her decision.
So, she took the time. She had a Leafeon and an Eevee she wanted to pose as her subjects, and once she had what she wanted, she got to drawing and then to carving. She took as long as she needed to, to plan it, to carve it, and then to finally paint it.
And soon enough, in a week and a half, she had the perfect announcement gift for Adaman.
Rachel made the venture to the Crimson Mirelands atop Wyrdeer. She didn’t tell anyone else, yet, as she wanted Adaman to be the first to know about her decision before anyone else. Then…they could tell everyone together. He seemed surprised to see her, and a bit apprehensive. She couldn't blame him, after how intense their conversation was last they saw one another. It was painful not to see him for so long, but they both agreed it was best for her to be on her own to make this decision herself.
But she was here, and immediately eyes were on her. She had a feeling they all suspected what was going on, but soon their speculations would be put to rest.
In their tent, Adaman sat her down like he did before. “Since you’re here, I’m assuming you’ve made a decision.”
Rachel nodded, leaning against him. She’d missed his comforting scent and the soothing touch of him. She didn’t realize how much she’d missed him until now, so preoccupied with her decision and her special announcement gift.
But it felt right to be with him, again, especially knowing what her decision was going to be. “I have.”
Adaman held her hand in his, raising his eyebrows. He tried not to let his hopefulness show. This was her decision, after all, he didn’t want to influence her. He’d be lying if he wasn’t imagining the same things she was in his time apart from her. He, too, was imagining their child playing with everyone in the Diamond Clan, his family doting on her as much as he would. He knew in his heart that if Rachel wanted their child, he would love them with all of his heart. The prospect of fatherhood had never even really occurred to him until her.
Smiling, Rachel tilted her head. “Close your eyes.”
Adaman squinted skeptically at her, but did as she asked and let his eyelids fall shut. He could feel her taking his hands and moving them so that they were open, palm facing up. Something wooden was pressed into his hands and a small hand was now holding his shoulder. “Alright, you can look, now.”
Opening his eyes, he was met with a beautiful sight in his hands. A small statue of a Leafeon curled up around a sleeping Eevee. It looked like it was handmade, and he’d seen a few of Rachel’s carvings to know that she made this.
For…him.
Did she…was she saying…?
Eyes wide, glistening in the lantern light of the tent, Adaman looked at Rachel hopefully. He was trying very hard not to burst into tears, but he could tell she could see right through him. “Does this mean…?”
And truthfully, Rachel was no better, unable to hold back herself. “I’ve decided…I want the baby. If you do…”
He couldn’t hold himself back. Gently placing the statue on the end of the bed, he quickly grabbed a hold of Rachel and started to tearfully pepper her face with kisses. Neither of them bothered to try not to cry, anymore, pure undistilled joy radiating from the both of them as they grabbed at each other, crying and laughing with each other. Now, Adaman could properly express his joy without having to worry, anymore.
The man had the self-imposed permission to be happy about this. “Of course I want the baby, if you do…!”
Rachel laughed as Adaman covered her with so much affection and attention and hugged her tightly. This was why she’d made her decision. Even after she was gone, even after she was no longer in his life, his happiness and joy at the prospect of being a father was more than enough for her. Adaman would be happy long after Rachel was gone, and that was why she could live with this decision knowing she had to leave.
“I do…!” She giggled between weeps as they held one another in the tent. “I really do!”
Adaman paused, holding her face in his hands. Her beautiful, soft, and very loud face. “And you’re sure you’re alright with this? Even…leaving?”
Rachel nodded. “I didn’t like the thought of not going through with it.” She said to him softly, reaching out to him to perform the same affectionate gesture. “The more I thought about it, the more I knew I would regret not having the baby. Yes…I’ll regret leaving. I know I will…but I’d rather live with the regret of having to leave you and our baby than live with the regret of not having the baby at all. Because I knew…in my heart…that even though I’ll regret leaving, I will never regret having them.”
Gingerly, she brushed that one unruly stray hair off of his forehead and gazed affectionately at the man. “And I will never regret having them with you.” Though it would be painful to say, she couldn’t leave Adaman without saying it. She knew she wouldn’t be able to live with herself if she didn’t have the chance to tell him what she really felt.
What she felt, what he knew she felt, but she couldn’t say out of fear that it would make her leaving more painful. What was it…? ‘Running away from the things that scare you won’t make them go away. The only thing we can do is learn from them so that we can face them.’ One of her Pokémon said that…she was sure. She just couldn’t remember which one. “I love you, Adaman…”
Feeling his heart skip a beat, Adaman nearly collapsed then and there. This was all just so much for him all at once, but he didn’t mind. Not when he was this happy.
Leaning forward, he held her close as he kissed her, taking the time to truly appreciate and take in the woman he loved so much. What did he ever do to deserve this blessing from almighty Sinnoh? “I love you, too…” He murmured against her lips.
The announcement came soon after. The both of them told the Diamond Clan the good news, and naturally, they all rejoiced. As expected, Arezu immediately started to fuss over and plan everything from the nursery to maternity clothes, and Mai simply gave her congratulations while giving Rachel lots of tips and advice for child care, such as how to support the baby while holding it. Naturally, Arezu already suggested a baby sling.
Rachel was fully prepared for Melli to scoff her off, but to her surprise, he was overjoyed. He already proclaimed himself as Uncle Melli and proclaimed himself to be the most brilliant uncle to Adaman’s child. Though, he was still a bit annoyed and disappointed that it had to be her, but that was to be expected. She knew he didn’t really mean it, he was just overcompensating.
And these days, they didn’t really hate each other, at least not genuinely. It was more just friendly competitive ribbing more than anything else. So, naturally, any of his snarky quips in her direction were met affectionately in kind. Great almighty help Adaman if the kid starts to turn out like Melli. She couldn’t help but think.
Adaman then invited Irida and the rest of the Pearl Clan to the Crimson Mirelands so that they could announce the pregnancy. Irida was over the moon, showering both Rachel and Adaman with her congratulations. Lian was already thinking of gifts, which Melli immediately tried to one-up, and Calaba was giving her congratulations and offering her services as a midwife for when the baby came, which was immediately met with competition from Mai.
Palina and Iscan arrived together and she was quick to give Rachel her congratulations. She admitted that since the festival, she and Iscan were able to be more public about their relationship and this announcement only further encouraged them to not have to hide. Idly, Rachel wondered if perhaps a little one was in their future, someday.
She was sure they were thinking about it, at least.
Ingo’s congratulations were ones that Rachel would cherish forever. She only ever saw him smile twice. Once when she first engaged in a Pokémon battle with him, helping him recover some of his memories, and now…when he came to share his joy with her about the baby. “Bravo, you two! Bravo!” He said warmly to the both of them. “I’ll be sure to reroute my tracks to make frequent stops until the little one arrives at their station safely.”
Every celebration and every congratulations made Rachel more and more sure that this was the right decision. The baby wasn’t even here, yet, and already she knew that they were going to be so loved by everyone. It gave her hope for what she was leaving behind.
It would make the sting less painful knowing she would leave behind something wonderful. Something that would bring everyone together like this.
Finally, Adaman and Rachel both made the journey to Jubilife Village to make their announcement. Naturally, Cyllene was concerned as to why Rachel had been spending less time in the village, but immediately understood once they made their announcement. Like Ingo, Cyllene wasn’t one for showing emotion, though she wouldn’t necessarily describe Ingo as ‘stone-faced’ like she would Cyllene.
But Cyllene simply smiled and told Rachel that her maternity leave would be taken care of whenever she was ready to take it and any supplies she needed would be provided by the Medical Corp to support her during her pregnancy and delivery. Captain Zisu was also quick to offer her services as a midwife, and Rachel would’ve felt overwhelmed by all the support she was getting if she wasn’t immensely comforted by the thought that the birth would be surrounded by familiar faces who were there to help her.
It was what Kamado said that stuck with Rachel the most. “Your child will grow up with everything a child could ever need. Protection, a home, a loving family, and a strong community. A child whose parents are as strong of leaders as the both of you is no doubt destined to succeed. You have my blessing.”
After everything they had been through, and especially after Kamado had betrayed and exiled her, that meant everything to her. That he had so much faith and belief in her that he was confident that her child would grow up into someone to be proud of. That she was someone worth looking up to.
And considering how much Kamado had lost, what he said about community did not pass by her unnoticed. She, too, was glad her child would grow up with security, especially now that the Diamond and Pearl Clans could finally coexist fully in peace together.
She didn’t have to worry about her child having to face war or losing her home to Pokémon or a rival clan. She had every confidence her child would live a full life.
That was all Rachel could ever want for her child.
All that was left to do was take every day one day at a time and wait for the months to pass. Rachel was frequently between Jubilife Village and the Diamond Clan Settlement. Much more than usual, now. She was still well enough to do her Survey Corp work for the first few months, but she needed to be careful. Her physical stamina wouldn’t be able to take much more if she pushed herself too far.
She really needed to heed Hint’s advice.
Of course, Rachel also visited Hint frequently. After all, she figured Hint would want to hear that she decided to keep the baby and hear how she was doing. Afternoon tea was becoming a regular thing and she quite enjoyed spending time with Hint like this.
Eventually, the months passed and Captain Cyllene had to essentially force Rachel to accept her maternity leave from the Galaxy Expedition Team. She figured it was better to settle in the settlement itself where she could be closer to the Diamond Clan when she had the baby. Many preparations were being made for the arrival and thus far, there were no complications, thankfully.
She’d received many gifts in the coming months closer to the expected delivery. Adaman doted on her frequently the closer she was. Granted, walking was a bit of a struggle and the physical toll it was taking on her was incredibly obvious. But she didn’t like how helpless she felt during this time. Even her own Pokémon were becoming more and more protective of her, snapping at anyone who approached. It took her a lot of effort to calm them down and reassure them that no, Arezu and Mai were not a threat to her or the baby, and no, Adaman was indeed necessary to be here.
It was tough. But thankfully, the Galaxy Team was being very helpful, sending Paselle from the Medical Corp over with Zisu to do frequent check-ups on Rachel. The closer the time came, the more paranoid Rachel was about every single movement. It was so strange to feel the movement. It felt strange and unnatural and it was definitely…new.
But it was her baby in there. She couldn’t wait to meet them.
And the universe seemed to agree. Her water broke early and everyone rushed to her aid to help her as labour began. Messages were sent out and the necessary parties arrived. Rachel was holed up in one of the tents to have complete privacy, save for everyone who volunteered to be a midwife. Mai, Calaba, Zisu, and Paselle were all in the ‘delivery room’ with Rachel, and Adaman and her Pokémon were forced to sit outside.
Thankfully, Irida and Arezu were here to keep Adaman company so that he didn’t lose his mind. He already hated the feeling of waiting. He hated feeling like he was wasting time that he could use to help or do something productive. But realistically, there was nothing he could do and if he tried, he would just make it worse.
Ingo was insistent that they ‘stay behind the yellow line.’ He and Sneasler were standing guard over the entrance to ensure no one would enter and disturb them while they were working to help Rachel. He could hear them from inside and it only served to make him even more worried. He was fiddling with the beaded clasp holding his haori together and bouncing his legs anxiously. The feeling that he needed to be doing something was overwhelming. How long had it been? Two hours? Three? He couldn’t tell, and the worst part was that he wouldn’t know how long this would actually take.
For all he knew, this could take a few hours, or it could take a day. Maybe even two, if she was particularly unlucky. He hoped it wouldn’t take that long. He hoped she would have it easy.
“Hey, take it easy, Adaman.” Arezu said, trying to soothe him, putting a hand on his shoulder. It was natural for him to worry – it was his baby, after all – but all this worrying would drive him into an early grave before he would even get to meet the baby. “We’re worried, too. But we have to just let them work.”
“I know, I know…” He grumbled, his heart rate going high since she first went into labour. He tried his hardest to stay calm, but this had never happened to him. It was never his baby or the woman carrying it that he ever had to worry about, before now. It felt so different, and he couldn’t even be there to see her. “You know how I feel about waiting…I just can’t shake the feeling that I need to be there. That I need to do something to help.”
“They’re doing everything they can to help.” Irida said, putting a hand on his shoulder to try and assure him. Over the time they had spent together, with Rachel as the in-between, she had come to admire him and care for him as a dear friend. Adaman had grown to be important to her, and Rachel was her close friend, too. She wanted nothing but success and blessings for them, but she knew better than to try to interfere. Even with good intentions. “But Rachel’s strong, if she could face mighty Palkia and Dialga and live to tell the tale, she can overcome this. She has many people in there helping her, and I know from experience that Calaba is incredibly capable. She’s helped deliver so many of the Pearl Clan’s children. Rachel will be fine…”
The reassurances were helping, but the antsy anxious feeling Adaman was saddled with and struggling with wouldn’t go away. They just wouldn’t. He wasn’t sure if he would feel better constantly checking how much time passed using the settlement’s sundial, or if it was better that he stay here and not know so that he wasn’t counting the hours.
Cedric had taken to curling up in Adaman’s lap. He was just as worried as the man was, but there was little Cedric could do, either. He had to make sure her other Pokémon weren’t overwhelming her and the insistent glare Ingo was giving off was directed at them too. They knew better than to test him.
He could feel the distress and the pain coming from inside and he struggled to not stress himself out. As much as he could feel it billowing from inside, there was no sense of panic, yet. No one was freaking out and no one was rushing. It was just routine, thus far. Rachel wasn’t even panicked or freaking out, thankfully. Everyone who was helping her was doing a good job keeping her calm.
All that was left was the pain and the strain of what she was going through.
At some point, a few of them had fallen asleep, unable to stay awake with the exhaustion of stress. Irida’s head was resting on Adaman’s shoulder while Adaman’s head was resting on hers. Cedric was trying to stay awake, but he was tired, too. How long had it been since labour began? Who could tell?
Beni arrived to provide a meal to anyone who was waiting. He was concerned about her just as much as anyone else, and he figured the best way to contribute was to keep spirits high and stomachs fed.
After all, there was a lot that a warm meal could do to alleviate stress.
On and on it went. Periods of worrying, talking to try to keep calm, and a meal to keep stable. Adaman refused to leave until the labour was done and he could hold his baby. It didn’t matter how long it took, Adaman was not leaving. And Irida and Arezu were not leaving him until they were sure that everything was alright.
Eventually Adaman’s Pokémon started to worry about him and surrounded him to try and keep him calm. Cedric assured them all that so far, Rachel was doing fine. In pain and stressed, obviously, but nobody was panicking and nothing seemingly unexpected was happening. Everything seemed to be going exactly as expected, from what he could tell from the emotions radiating from inside.
Then…finally…after over eight hours of worrying and worrying, the unmistakeable sound of a baby crying snapped Adaman out of his stress nap and he was on his feet immediately.
He stepped up to Ingo, fully prepared to barge in when he and Sneasler firmly stopped him in his tracks. “Please stay behind the yellow line.”
Adaman was tired of waiting. He needed to know if his baby was okay! He needed to know if Rachel was okay! “That’s my baby in there, Ingo! I need to –”
“I understand your concern, Adaman, but safety measures must be followed for the safety of all –”
But then, Calaba stepped out from behind the screen where the delivery room was. She looked pleased, but incredibly tired. Adaman wasn’t sure that a woman as old as Calaba could get any more wrinkles, but he could swear she just gained a few.
His heart was beating out of his chest and all he wanted was to know that everything was alright. He could hear his baby crying just behind the tarp right now! “Well?”
“Congratulations, Adaman.” Calaba said warmly, her smile stretching across her skin decorated with age. “You’re the father to a strong and healthy baby girl.”
All at once, a surge of emotions swept over him like an ocean wave. Immense relief that it went well, and pure unadulterated joy. Breathing heavily disbelief made itself at home in him, but the sort that made him realize how fortunate he truly was. He was a father! “Adaman…! You have a daughter!”
“I have a daughter!” Adaman cried happily after Irida. It didn’t feel real. He had never felt so happy in his life. He had a daughter! He was going to be a father to a beautiful baby girl! He was already wondering who she was going to take after, who she was going to look most like and who she was going to act most like.
But he wasn’t going to know any of that until he saw both of them with his own two eyes. “Can…can I?”
Calaba nodded, parting the tarp for Adaman to pass. “Go ahead. You’re welcome to see her, now. Just be mindful, she’s exhausted.” She said gently to him. Of course Adaman was going to want to see them, first. “Go on…”
As Adaman stepped inside, Irida and Arezu waited to be given permission. Irida wasn’t entirely sure whether the invitation for just for him or not. “May we…?”
“All of you are welcome.” Calaba assured them, turning to Ingo as well. “Just remember to keep your voices down. She’s had a hard delivery, but she’s healthy as well.”
The three of them followed the old Pearl Clan warden into the delivery room behind Adaman, standing at a distance as they admired her and her new baby.
Of all the things she had gone through, all of the things she had lived through, she had never felt so exhausted. The closest possible thing she could possibly compare this to was when she woke up in the hospital after battling Deoxys. And even then, her entire body wasn’t in pain then like it was now.
And yet, she had never felt so relieved. So relieved that her entire body was numb, now. She felt limp and weightless, the space that was once occupied in her body was now empty and she felt, quite frankly, like a deflated balloon. An exhausted, hurting, and emotional deflated balloon.
Eight hours of labour and she could finally hear her baby’s voice for the first time. Immediately, her heart lurched out of her chest, her instinct to comfort and soothe going into overdrive as she weakly reached for her baby from Paselle. Zisu had been holding her hand for the majority of the labour, Mai on her shoulder giving her encouragement all the while.
Paselle was the one performing most of the medical work of the procedure while Calaba was in charge, giving everyone pointers, tips, and orders for what to do, directing everyone to do their part in helping Rachel deliver her baby.
Paselle and Calaba were looking over her baby and Rachel weakly called out and reached for her baby. It was crying! It needed its mother! It needed Rachel!
Then, wrapped in a soft swaddle, Rachel’s arms were filled with the most precious treasure she could ever hold. Cooing and murmuring once it was placed in her arms, Rachel immediately held her close. Despite all the effort and energy she’d spent pushing this little human out of her, her heart still had enough to beat wildly when she was finally able to hold her baby.
This was hers. The baby immediately calmed down once in its mother’s arms and Rachel couldn’t help the overflow of emotions that spilled from her eyes. “Hello, little one…!”
“Congratulations, Rachel.” Calaba said, gently patting Rachel’s hand with her own. “You’ve given birth to a healthy girl.”
A girl! She had a daughter!
Holding her daughter, she realized she’d never actually held a baby, before. She was so small. So little. At the sound of her mother’s voice, she continued to coo and gurgle, reaching a little tiny hand out from the swaddle to reach for whatever was nearby. She couldn’t open her eyes, yet, but she was trying to find something to grab and hold onto, getting frustrated as she started to whine and even cough. Her little lungs were only so old.
Letting her daughter hold onto her finger, she immediately calmed down. There was no grip behind her tiny little fingers and her hold hand wrapped around her fingertip. Her hand was so little! It was so hard to think that something so small and so helpless would be able to grow up into a full-grown human being.
Would she be more like Adaman? Or like Rachel? Only time could tell.
“Hi there, little girl.” Mai said quietly, gently petting the baby’s head through the swaddle. She wasn’t an overly emotional person, but even Mai couldn’t help but tear up seeing the little thing. “It’s wonderful to meet you. I’m your Aunt Mai.”
Weakly, her daughter giggled. The gesture must’ve felt funny. Her skin was so soft, it must feel so sensitive. Physical sensations were brand new, for her! Voices were brand new for her! Everything all around her was brand new.
Her mother was brand new. “You did a really good job, Rachel.” Zisu said, patting Rachel’s shoulder and looking down affectionately at her baby. “I can tell already…your kid’s gonna be a feisty one. She’ll move mountains, that one.”
“You did very well.” Paselle said brightly to Rachel, preparing some supplies on the bedside table. “Now, I don’t recommend you get up out of bed unless you feel ready for it. Listen to your body. Avoid doing anything strenuous and please take good care of yourself.” Rachel listened carefully to the advice Paselle was giving her, paying heed to the Medical Corp nurse. “Eat healthy, drink plenty of water, keep clean, get ample rest, and keep a simple routine. That includes for your baby. Keep her clean and comfortable, and remember: health comes before responsibilities.”
Her daughter was wiggling around in her swaddle, sputtering a bit while Rachel adjusted her in her arms so that she could be more comfortable. “Thank you, Paselle.” Rachel said softly, looking at everyone who helped her through this. “All of you. I couldn’t have done this without you.”
Calaba nodded, smiling. “Shall I let her father meet her?”
Oh, Adaman must be so worried. She knew how much he hated waiting normally, but he must be worried sick. She couldn’t imagine him staying still and not trying to come in at every opportunity. “Please…and let the others meet her, too.”
Calaba nodded. “I’ll go let him know so he can stop fussing.”
Letting the old Pearl Clan warden go, Rachel looked down at her baby. Her daughter. Her and Adaman’s daughter. She was the most beautiful sight Rachel ever did see. To think that she would have to leave her daughter behind…
But, seeing everyone around her, helping her bring her daughter into the world, Rachel had a brief moment of postpartum clarity to think. These people…the people of Hisui had lived in this world long before she was born. And they would live in this world long after her. She didn’t have to worry about them, anymore. She did everything she could for them to secure a peaceful future for all of them.
They would be fine after her. Her daughter would be fine after her, once she was old enough to be able to live without her.
Besides, she had yet to confront the conflict between Dialga and Palkia in her time period. The incident that had happened right before she was pulled into Hisui. She needed to find a way to deal with that.
And her family…Clue, Zinnia, and Cynthia…she didn’t get a chance to say goodbye to them. At least here, she could say goodbye to everyone, but she didn’t get that chance then.
She needed to be able to get the chance to. If Rachel stayed, she wouldn’t ever get that chance. She needed to get back to them.
Rachel was so afraid that having her baby would make it more difficult for her to leave, to keep to the decision she’d made. In reality, it only made her decision stronger. She had every assurance that her daughter would grow up loved and supported by everyone around her. There was no better time or way or place for her to leave her daughter.
Kamado was right. Her daughter would have everything she would ever need. And she would grow up into someone that everyone would be proud of. Rachel would only regret not being able to be there to see the person she would grow into.
Adaman walked into the room and the moment their eyes met, a fresh set of tears rolled down both their faces. Here they were, as a family with their newborn daughter within both of their reaches. Gently, Adaman walked forward towards Rachel, as though every step he took could collapse the tent. The moment he laid eyes on his beautiful baby girl, his heart swelled three sizes. He never felt so much love for another living being as he felt for this little bundle of joy.
Crouching beside Rachel, he softly kissed her forehead, resting against her as he looked down at their daughter. She looked exhausted, heavy bags under her eyes and a distant look in her dark eyes, but he saw nothing but love and affection for him and their daughter reflected back at him.
Irida was right. She was incredibly strong. “She’s beautiful.” The Pearl Clan leader spoke before Adaman got the chance to, standing on the far side of the room along with Arezu and Ingo, who tipped his hat at Rachel.
That was the third time Rachel had ever seen him smile. “Bravo, Miss Rachel. Bravo.” He spoke quietly, reverence in his tone as he saw the new happy family before him. “The little one has reached her station. May I request an engine check?”
Rachel nodded, smiling with a small laugh at her dear friend. Her fellow time displaced companion. “Spent, but all is well. She’s healthy and I’m okay. All is well.”
While Ingo kept his distance, still smiling at her, Irida and Arezu all approached to see the newborn girl. Zisu and Paselle all stepped back to let them all get a proper look at her. Arezu was already cooing and fawning over her. “Look at her…! I think she’ll have her papa’s hair!” She commented, pointing out the faint blue fuss slightly poking out from the swaddling on her head. “Oh, Auntie Arezu is going to love styling your hair so much when it grows out!”
“Hehe, I have no doubt she’ll grow up into a strong, beautiful, kind, and passionate woman.” Irida said affectionately, leaning against Rachel as she took in the sight of the new life in her dear friend’s arms. “Just like her mother.”
Adaman couldn’t help but laugh. “Hey! Rachel’s not the only pretty one in this relationship.”
Despite how weak and exhausted she was, Rachel couldn’t help but laugh. “No, he’s right. He’s just as strong, kind, and passionate. And yes, he’s very pretty.” She smiled down at her. “Which means that she’ll be twice as pretty as the both of us.”
Adaman couldn’t help but admire the woman who had brought his daughter into the world. Even after spending eight hours pushing a human being out of her body, she still had it in her to make silly jokes. He truly loved this woman. Though he’d be sad to see her go, he could never regret having her in his life. Especially now that she had given him a beautiful and wonderful daughter. “Do you have a name for her?” He asked gently, cradling the baby’s head with his hand. It looked so small in his large hand. “I was hoping you would name her…so that she would be left with a piece of you.”
Admittedly, Rachel did have a name in mind for her daughter for quite some time. But, she was always open to suggestions. “What do you think of the name ‘Clara?’”
Adaman smiled affectionately at the both of them. Rachel, the woman he loved, and…Clara. His daughter. His dear daughter new to the world and immediately loved by all. “Clara…it’s perfect.” Leaning down, he reached to hold his daughter, Rachel letting him cradle her in his arms as the baby cooed and gurgled at him. “Hi, Clara…I’m Adaman. I’m your father…you have no idea how wonderful it is to finally meet you.”
Everyone in the room was staring in awe at Adaman as he held her. As Rachel saw him hold her, she got a brief look of what life would look like without her in it. Soon enough, there would come a day when she would never get to hold Clara ever again. When Adaman would hold her while saying goodbye to Rachel for the last time.
There was a melancholy feeling that settled in her chest. “I’m just sorry that I won’t get to see her grow up…but I know she’ll grow up and she’ll make everyone so proud.”
Adaman understood the regret she felt about that. She knew what she had to do, but that didn’t make this any easier for her. But, he had been brainstorming something for some time. “You know, I was thinking…” He prefaced, standing close to Rachel so that she didn’t have to be far from Clara. “Stories can be passed down through time. What if we all collected heirlooms and letters? If we wrote letters to you over the course of time to be passed down to you somehow?”
“Oh, that’s a great idea!” Irida interjected, holding her hands together. “We can all write you letters and give you gifts! And we can find a way to make sure it gets to you, somehow!”
“Does that go for all of us?” Mai asked curiously.
“Of course!” Adaman nodded, addressing everyone. “Anyone who wants to leave something for Rachel, however many somethings can participate. And then, in your time, you can read everything we have to say…and this way, you’ll get to see Clara grow up. And she can write to you, too.”
When he said that, fresh recollection flashed before her eyes. Her grandmother…she had a box that was meant for Rachel to be passed down through their family. With letters and various relics from the past. She’d read a few of the letters and entries from a journal inside. The more she remembered, the more she realized something. Her parents named her after an ancient figure in ancient times. Someone who appeared and showed people that Pokémon were not something to fear not just tools to use. The letters were addressed to her.
But right now, Rachel realized the truth. It was no wonder she hadn’t met anyone who shared her name. It was no wonder she never met anyone who could be her ancestor, save for Volo and perhaps by extension, Cogita.
Those letters were never addressed to someone that Rachel was named after. Her parents may have named her after that person, but that person that they thought existed never did.
Because those letters were addressed to her. They were meant for her.
Rachel was never an echo of someone else. She was never a shadow of someone from the past. She was herself. It was her. It was always her. Those letters, everything in that box that had been passed down in her family – that started here. Somehow, this idea started here and the fruition had been passed down to her.
It was meant to. Which meant that…she was meant to go home.
“That’s…a wonderful idea.” Rachel said, fresh tears streaming down her face. For the first time since she’d arrived in Hisui, she achieved some sense of clarity. A sense of hope. Genuine hope. She didn’t know how, she didn’t know when, but she knew she was going to go home. She had to! She needed to go through that time capsule and read everything in it, now that she knew the truth behind it.
As Adaman looked over at her, he immediately grew concerned. “What’s wrong?”
Smiling, Rachel wiped her tears and looked at everyone. Even once she left, even once she was gone, this wouldn’t be goodbye. Because she would get to hear from them, again. She could get a window into their lives after her. And her daughter…she would get to see her grow up, even if she couldn’t be there to see it.
She wasn’t someone who believed in destiny. After all, in her mind, destiny seemed like an incredibly cruel thing. It took her away from the people she loved, it took away her parents and left her and her sister alive as orphans, and it nearly took Zinnia’s entire life and free will away from her.
But perhaps…just this once…she could let herself believe that fate could be kind. “Nothing. Nothing is wrong.” She said, looking up at the man she loved, their daughter she treasured immediately and worked so hard to bring into the world, and all of the friends she held so dearly in front of her.
“Everything…is exactly the way it should be.”
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Pearl Clan ⎯୧
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
11. Brushing the other's hair
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
“Hold still, will you?!” It was another harrowing day in the Crimson Mirelands for the Survey Corps. Well, just Rachel, mainly. This time, she was on a quest to document the local Roselia and she got in a bit of a nasty scrape with the alpha Roserade of the area. Like before, Adaman was in earshot.
But this time, his concerns got the better of him and he rushed in after her, promptly looking like far more of a mess than she did, somehow. He tried to keep his embarrassment from bleeding into his words, but he couldn’t help it. Some leader he was…but he wouldn’t have her hearing that thought. He already knew she wouldn’t hesitate to stop and scold him for thinking like that about himself and the thought of that did enough to stave off his doubts.
That being said, he was eager to get back to his people and he was never really good at sitting still, constantly shifting into different seating positions while Rachel combed through his messy hair. “We should’ve been back at the camp by now.”
“They can wait, Adaman. You, on the other hand, need to learn the value of patience.” Rachel scolded him. His silky hair was tangled with mats, now, and there were thorns and burrs all in it. “I am not about to send you back to your clan looking like you got dragged through a scraggly thorn bush. You’re lucky Mai’s not here and Arezu isn’t, either. Neither of them would’ve ever let you live this down.”
He snickered a bit at that. He could picture perfectly Mai scolding him as though they were still children, and Arezu would tease him endlessly every opportunity she got and then everyone would know about it. “You wouldn’t have to do this if you were more careful…” Adaman said.
“I had everything under control!” Rachel said as she carefully untangled a nasty burr from a knot in his hair and gently brushed it loose, gripping the hair between the knot and his scalp to minimize as much pain as possible. “I am not responsible for the decisions you make. It is not my fault you ran after me and lost your footing.”
The Diamond Clan leader rolled his eyes at her. “If you don’t want me to run after you when you run into brambles to get away from an alpha Pokémon, then don’t run into brambles – ow!”
A sharp tug had him balling up his fists, gripping his haori so hard his knuckles went white. “Don’t sass the woman who’s currently untangling your pretty hair.” She warned him, running a hand through his hair against his scalp in a soothing gesture as an apology. “You’re lucky I always carry a comb around with me, I tend to be pretty fussy with my hair.” She laughed a little bit to herself. Of the memories she had slowly regained, she had regained a few from her childhood. “My hair actually used to be pretty long before I cut it short. It used to go all the way down to the end of my back, but one day I just got tired of how difficult and time-consuming it was to maintain it, so I got it cut and I never looked back.”
She reached up to run a hand through her own hair. It was starting to touch her shoulders. “Speaking of, I should book a trim with Arezu. I gotta keep it short.”
Cedric was thoroughly enjoying watching this. Rachel had all the power in her hand, and Adaman could do nothing except sit there, clothes all scratched and thorny and his hair at Rachel’s mercy. It was very funny, but he wouldn’t speak that thought out loud.
Meanwhile, his Leafeon was judging him pretty harshly. “You could’ve gotten seriously hurt.” He said sharply while Adaman could do nothing but sit there and take it. “Rachel’s more than capable of handling herself, but she wasn’t expecting you, so now you’re the one that got hurt.”
“Thank you, Leafeon.” Rachel said to the Grass Pokémon. She was at least glad Adaman always had some kind of backup. “It’s a good thing your Pokémon have the sense to look out for you.”
Though, his Umbreon shook her head in disbelief. “Oh, come now. What was he supposed to do? Sit back and do nothing? Surely you know better than the rest of us that he’s not like that. It’s not in his nature.”
Leafeon shook his head in disagreement. “I know…but that shouldn’t translate to being reckless.”
“Umbreon has a point.” Adaman’s Vaporeon chimed in, sharing his opinion on the whole debacle. “Rachel may be capable, but luck doesn’t care about skill. All it takes is bad luck for everything to go wrong, and then what happens to her?”
Rachel narrowed her eyes sternly at the three. “Not helping.”
It was so strange for Adaman to be the subject of a conversation taking place right in front of him. Especially between his Pokémon and someone else. He definitely noticed she was a lot more comfortable around him and Irida than she was in Jubilife Village. She was a lot more reserved and guarded when it came to Galaxy Team business, but once she was out of their sight, she was a different person. Still passionate and determined, but her playfulness came out more. She was a lot more joyful and carefree when she was away from the village.
And he saw it so clearly when she talked to Pokémon. “I’m just glad you’re okay.” He said to Rachel.
Pausing for a moment, she sighed. “I’m gonna be just fine. Believe me, I don’t go down easy and even when I do, I get right back up.”
“Not always…” He said, a grim tone of voice catching the woman off-guard. Vaporeon didn’t seem to notice or pay much mind to it, but Umbreon and Cedric exchanged a glance between each other. Dark-types…they always pick up on stuff before you do. And Leafeon, who had known Adaman longer than any of them. Who would know him best, after all?
Rachel knew him well enough to know when something deeper was at play with him. “Alright, what’s really going on, Adaman…?” She asked, pausing for a moment to not distract him. She was about halfway done, so it wouldn’t waste much time to give him a moment to centre himself.
With insistent prompting from Leafeon, the Diamond Clan leader finally admitted to what he had been holding onto for a while. “Ever since you quelled Lord Kleavor, I’ve worried about you.” He spoke quietly, wringing his hands together as he thought of how best to get his point across as clearly as possible. “I was the one who told you to ignore the plan we agreed on. I was the one who told you to quell Kleavor instead of study him. I was the one who encouraged you to deal with him directly.”
She never realized that the incident had gotten to him this badly. If there were signs, Rachel didn’t pick up on them and neither Cedric nor Stormfast said anything to her about it. He must’ve been holding onto this all this time. “Adaman.” She murmured gently. “That wasn’t your fault. I was already planning on dealing with Kleavor myself already. You just gave me another reason why I should. It was a decision I had already made, you didn’t make me do it.”
“I know.” He said, his head hanging as he stared at his hands. Bandaged, covering old scars that he had suffered from his time out here. Living in Hisui was dangerous, but it was their home. The nobles were responsible for making the region habitable for the clans. He, like his people before him, owed them so much.
But it was different seeing how their power looked when turned on someone like Rachel. “But then you got hurt…and you didn’t wake up for two days. I couldn’t help but feel responsible for that. I should’ve anticipated the risks and done more. I know it was a Pearl Clan issue and I couldn’t directly interfere, but the nagging feeling that you got seriously hurt because of me was one I couldn’t shake. I still haven’t…”
His voice caught in his throat for a moment. Adaman had never spoken these words aloud to anyone before, and saying it all verbally made him realize how badly it actually affected him. How badly it had shaken him. “You could have died…because of me. Because I was irresponsible.”
Furrowing her brow, Rachel put a hand on his shoulder from behind, leaning against his shoulder for a moment. “You’re not responsible for the decisions I make, Adaman.” She said firmly. “I knew what the potential risks were and I accepted them anyways. What happened was no one’s fault or responsibility but my own. But I’m okay…I made it out okay, and I’m doing pretty well so far. Did I get hurt quelling Lady Lilligant?”
Adaman shook his head, breathing out a sigh. “No.”
“And did I get hurt quelling Lord Arcanine or Lord Electrode?” She asked again, trying to make her point clear to him.
He answered immediately. “No.”
“Then don’t worry about me.” Rachel said softly, going back to his hair with a smile. “Yes, I got injured the first time, but the first time was a learning experience. Now, I know what to expect. I know properly what I’ve gotten myself into so that it doesn’t happen again. You’ve seen that for yourself, right?”
Adaman nodded, feeling the tightness in his chest begin to dissipate as she soothed his doubts. “Right.”
“So relax and let me do my job. If I need your help, I’ll ask for it. And if I’m in really big trouble, well…” She shook her head with a small laugh. “Well, you’ll know. And I’ll be glad to have your help then, just as long as you don’t fall into another thorn bush, again.”
“I’ll do my best.” The Diamond Clan leader, comforted by the humour and laughter behind her kind words. She was capable, and what she said about Lord Kleavor being a learning experience stuck with him. He understood that himself quite well, his haori bearing the mark of that incident gilt in gold thread along his back.
“Good.” Rachel replied affectionately, stopping her efforts when Adaman shifted his seating position once more much to her chagrin. “Now, hold still. I won’t tell you again. You’re wrigglier than a Wurmple!”
Laughing (though trying not to move as he did so), the man couldn’t help but think of Lady Lilligant’s dear warden. “You sound very much like Arezu right now.” He commented affectionately as he let Rachel continue her work on his hair. “Though, you have a much more colourful vocabulary and a much sharper tongue.”
“Cultivated over the more than twenty years I’ve been alive on this planet.” Rachel commented playfully as she dislodged the last burr from his hair and proceeded to untangle the last couple of mats from his beautiful silky locks.
Going through his whole head one more time with her comb to make sure there were no more tangles or otherwise undesirables, Rachel took the pale ribbon that he used to tie his hair up and held it in her mouth for a moment while she took the long strands of hair from the sides of his head and pulled them up just the way he styled it, making sure as much of his hair was not falling in his face as possible.
Except, of course, for that one unruly strand of hair that always hung loosely from his hairline.
Adaman had never had anyone do his hair but Arezu. He found it to be incredibly soothing and relaxing, and it was strange letting Rachel do it. It was a good strange. It made him realize just how much he trusted her that he could just let her run her elegant slender fingers through his hair, her nails brushing along his scalp, and the amount of care she put into it just so that he wouldn’t go home looking like a mess.
He could almost fall asleep like this.
But, once Rachel had tied a firm bow keeping his hair in place, she patted his shoulders to signal that he could get up. “Alright, you’re good to go. Now, no one will look at you and wonder what sort of trouble you got up to.”
Turning around, she was standing and offering him a hand to help him up, Cedric back on her shoulder where he usually was. Taking her hand, he pulled himself back up to his feet, dwarfing her by comparison. He was always amused by how short she was compared to him. How someone so diminutive could hold so much strength and tenacity was something he hoped he would know the answer to someday. But for now, all he could do was admire her. “Thank you. It does feel much better, now.”
“Good. And even though it wasn’t necessary, I really do appreciate that you have my back.” Rachel said quickly, hoping to reassure him and soothe any lingering doubts he had, putting a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry that I worried you.”
Adaman shook his head. “Don’t apologize. I know it’s part of the job and I need to trust you.” He replied quickly, not wanting her to blame herself for his worrying. “You’ve given me every reason to, so far. I need to listen to that instead of the nagging voice in the back of my head.”
“Yes you do. That voice is a liar and a bitch.” Laughing at her colourful speech patterns and brazenness, Adaman turned to lead the way back to camp. Rachel accompanied him, the pair walking side-by-side through the Cloudpool Ridge, avoiding any lingering Roselia that might try to pick a fight again. “A shame I won’t have an excuse to play with your hair, again.”
“Oh, so that’s what this was really about.” Adaman teased as they walked back to camp with his Pokémon following closely beside them. “And here I thought, you were just concerned about my public image.”
“Two things can be true at the same time!” She teased back, gently elbowing him. “Can you blame me? You have the prettiest hair in all of Hisui!”
She really was such a charmer, wasn’t she? Rachel just didn’t hold back when it came to compliments and praise. “Keep talking me up like that, and you’ll end up making Arezu jealous.”
“Nah, I think it’d give her quite the ego boost, if you ask me.” Rachel retorted playfully as they approached the Diamond Settlement together. “She really knows her stuff. Send my compliments to the hairdresser.”
Adaman smiled down at her as they entered the settlement. “I’ll be sure to pass them along.”
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
29. Free day!
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's note: Clue and Hint are OCs that belong to my buddy @kammyclues
Content Warning: Pregnancy and discussions surrounding it (abortion as an option is not stated outright, but is implied).
“Are you feeling okay, Rachel?” She awoke to a constant queasiness. It made her unmotivated to eat anything out of fear of not being able to keep it down, and clearly Cedric was worried. She wasn’t sure where this came from or what was wrong. She didn’t feel sick otherwise, she was just a bit nauseous.
Getting up and walking, she very quickly realized that she would not be able to do much or even any survey work, today. She was definitely too sick to work. Hopefully Captain Cyllene would be understanding. “Yeah, yeah…I’m just gonna…take it easy, today.”
Putting on her everyday kimono, Rachel hobbled towards the door in her sandals, Cedric having hopped onto her shoulder. Not only could he feel the discomfort and uneasiness from his trainer, but there was a strange scent around her that he couldn’t identify. She seemed different, but he couldn’t place why.
It was definitely strange.
Hobbling out the door, she weakly greeted any of the villagers that passed by. Rachel hated that they could immediately tell that something was wrong with her. There was no doubt that they were concerned about her, but she just really didn’t want to deal with people, right now.
Walking into the Galaxy Hall, Rachel walked forward into her captain’s office and before she could even say a word, Cyllene interjected her thoughts. “You don’t look well.” She commented idly.
“Shit…is it that obvious?” Stupid question, of course it was. “I woke up feeling pretty nauseous, so I don’t think I can work, today. I’m sorry, captain.”
“Understood. Take it easy and please take as much time as you need to recover.” Captain Cyllene replied, not even missing a beat as she went through papers on her desk. “If you need any medical supplies, please visit the Medical Corp for anything you may need.”
Maybe she’d consult them for painkillers or anti-nausea agents if it got bad enough. “Thank you, Captain.” Rachel said, taking her leave and clutching her stomach. She didn’t want to stay in her lodge today. It wasn’t like she had a lot of things to entertain herself on her own time. And she couldn’t really go out and do her usual leisurely activities when she was out on her own.
And as much as Rachel enjoyed her workshop, she really didn’t feel like going there, either.
Maybe she should just do nothing and get some fresh air. Prelude Beach is pretty far from everyone…maybe I can go there and relax for a bit and hope this’ll go away. After all, she could even let her Pokémon out to roam and relax for a bit away from the village.
As Rachel hobbled away, clutching her stomach with Cedric worrying on her shoulder, one of the Pearl Clan’s wardens was observing from afar. He had recently begun to station himself at the battle arena run by the Security Corp’s captain, Zisu, to challenge people with more challenging battles. Ones more reminiscent of his time and his world.
Ingo was a faller, much like Rachel. In-fact, she seemed rather familiar to him, if incredibly vaguely. But he was still worried when he saw her. She looked like she was off. “Zone out for a bit, did you there, Ingo?” Zisu asked, the tall and rather muscular woman warmly asked, interrupting the man’s thoughts.
“Just noting a few minor safety concerns with Miss Rachel, is all.” Ingo replied, tipping his hat politely to her. It was one of the things that still connected him to where he came from, to his memory. It was torn a bit, some of the stuffing sticking out, but he had never felt inclined to repair it, or his jacket. Somehow he felt that if he did, he would have a more difficult time remembering. “She looks like she’s ill and I’m worried she’ll neglect her health. Although she is very competent when working with Pokémon, she seems to have a habit of pushing her engine beyond its limits.”
Following his line of sight, Zisu followed Rachel’s walking path until she saw the woman emerge close to the gate on the other side of the village. “Well, it looks like she’s just heading to Prelude Beach.” She commented, hoping to ease some of Ingo’s worries. “So, at least she isn’t far if something happens to her.”
“Mm.” The man hummed. He kept a hold on his hat. It helped him centre his thoughts and think clearly. He didn’t want her to potentially collapse in the sun. She had woken up rather late and the sun had just passed its highest peak. It wouldn’t be good for her to be out in the sun if she were ill.
Zisu could tell that Ingo was still worried. So, she gently place a hand on his shoulder. “Hey. If you need to go check on her, go ahead. I can hold down the fort on my own.”
Glancing up at her, Ingo nodded gratefully. “Thank you, Miss Zisu.” As he looked towards where he saw Rachel go, he began to walk away. “It seems an engine check will be necessary.”
As he followed her walking path, it was rather easy to find her. She didn’t go very far and her Pokémon were all out of their Pokéballs. The woman had found a shaded tree to sit beneath, her Zorua in her lap. Cedric, his name was. The rest of her Pokémon, while they were trying to enjoy the fresh air and the open space, they were all hovering a distance from their trainer. They seemed to be just as concerned about her as he was.
Approaching, Ingo tipped his hat to his friend, noticing that she was on the verge of dozing off. “Don’t be lulled asleep by the afternoon sunshine.” He said, waking her from her groggy exhaustion. It was easy to see that she was not well and it only added to his concern. “I believe it’s time to start up your engines and get back on track.”
Rachel groaned. She knew Ingo was right, but she just felt awful and the meditation outside wasn’t helping much. As much as she appreciated the concern of all of her Pokémon, it was getting to be a bit much. They were all acting a bit weird and she couldn’t figure out why. When she pressed them for an answer, none of them had one.
All they could give her was that she ‘smelled odd,’ whatever that meant. “I don’t feel well, Ingo…” She admitted, hunched over her own stomach. It felt like she was getting worse and she wasn’t sure what to do about it.
While Ingo was concerned, he didn’t want to push her, either. If she wasn’t feeling well, he needed to be gentle with her and take it slow. He needed to go at her pace. “Shall I delay departure?”
Ingo’s strange phrases and parlance confused many people in Hisui, but they somehow made perfect sense to Rachel. It was very easy to understand what he was saying through context. Sometimes it seemed that they understood each other better than anyone else understood them, but outwardly, Rachel was the less odd one…somehow.
She shook her head, standing up and still clutching her stomach tightly. “No, no. I’m not, like…sick. Just a bit nauseous, but it’s probably nothing.”
As though the universe sought to prove her wrong, she suddenly felt a sickly gurgle in her tummy that rose up and immediately, her gag reflex activated. She couldn’t stop it, and she had no choice but to throw up the few contents in her stomach that were there. She swiftly turned away to throw up behind the tree.
The sickly retching noises were further cause for concern for Ingo, but he knew well enough to know that sometimes throwing up could alleviate the sickly feeling, depending on what was causing the nausea. He had a vague memory of struggling with it when he was a child. Motion sickness, he was pretty sure. But from what, he couldn’t remember and he knew he no longer struggled with it, now. “I believe a track change will be necessary.”
Once she was done throwing up, Rachel stood up, breathing heavily. She hated the feeling of throwing up and she couldn’t stand it when other people vomited. It was one of the few things that viscerally made her feel ill just by proxy. Her Pokémon were all worriedly crowding around her, but she waved them all off.
Admittedly, she did feel better after throwing up, but maybe sitting outside wouldn’t be much help. Hint does have some good teas…I think she has one for stomachaches. Maybe she has something for nausea. “Could I ask you to escort me to Hint’s home?”
Ingo nodded, tipping his hat. She was a dear friend to the both of them and he couldn’t think of a safer place close by for Rachel to go other than the village itself. “Of course. I’ll be happy to ensure your safe arrival to your destination.”
“Thank you, Ingo.” Rachel replied, picking up Cedric and summoning her Pokémon back into their Pokéballs.
Nodding, Ingo suddenly went rigid and performed his signature pose, his right hand pointing forward and his left hand stuck out to the side and his hand pointing down. “All aboard!”
Rachel couldn’t help but chuckle. Of all the friends she had made in Hisui since her arrival, Ingo was the only one who truly understood her. They understood each other. Not only because they were both from a time and place not here, not only because they both lost their memories (Rachel having regained most of hers, with some gaps in-between), but because they both had their unique quirks. They understood each other. Ingo didn’t need anyone to translate for him or try to ‘act normal’ around her.
And she didn’t need to do the reverse. She could trust him fully.
Ingo and his Pokémon – namely his Alakazam and his Gliscor – kept a sort of bodyguard over both of them as they walked north towards Hint’s retreat. Not that Rachel was concerned, but her Pokémon insisted on protecting her just as fervently. So, Vendetta, her Zoroark, and Stormfast, her Samurott, both volunteered to be Rachel’s protection on the way there.
Thankfully, the nausea was no longer overwhelming like before. It was still there, somewhat, but it was incredibly mild compared to what it was initially. She did have a stomachache, though. Hopefully Hint would have something for her. She somehow always expected Rachel and knew what to put on for her before she even asked.
Psychic powers, she supposed. She reminded her so much of Clue…maybe she could bring him some tips on how to control his and manage them better. “Shall we get off, here?”
Rachel nodded, smiling warmly at Ingo. “Yeah, I think I’ll be okay, now. Thank you for the escort, Ingo.”
He tipped his hat. “It was my pleasure, Miss Rachel. If you need me again, come by my station.”
Nodding again, Rachel waved him off, making her way past the flower fields towards the house. It was built in the same style as the ones in Jubilife Village, which she did ask about out of curiosity. Hint used to live in there along with everyone else, but because of her oddities and her struggles with boundaries, she was not so subtly asked to move away to ‘survey’ this area and was given the materials to live there permanently.
A rather hurtful thing to do, but she pretended to play dumb and she seemed happier, now. There was a great deal of freedom to her lifestyle and she didn’t have to worry about accidentally putting anyone off in her own company. Besides, whoever came to visit her came because they wanted to, not because they felt obligated to.
Walking along the aromatic field, Rachel smiled at the little honeycombs left out for the Bug Pokémon to attract to, rather than Hint’s home. She was afraid of them, and Rachel took what Clue taught her and passed it on.
How strange that they were so alike, and yet so different. Even though Clue had his mask on most of the time, Rachel saw Hint’s smile in him. He creased his eyes the same way she did when he smiled. It was a warming feeling…to think that someone could echo through the ages in such a way.
She needed to tell him when she saw him again.
“I would say I wasn’t expecting company today.” Her airy voice called out from the deck of her home as she emerged, her Espeon, Darcy, by her side greeting her. “But you know that that would be a lie.”
Rachel smiled as she greeted Hint, already seeing a cup of tea in her hand as the woman’s Psychic-type Pokémon came out to meet her own, whom all emerged from their Pokéballs to make conversation. “Is that cup for me?”
Hint chuckled brightly as she walked over to hand it to her, putting a hand on her backside to guide her into her home. “You know me so well.” Rachel figured Hint knew what was wrong. She always did before she even showed up. “You weren’t out doing Survey Corp work in your condition, were you?”
“No, no. I asked Captain Cyllene for the day off and she gave me it without any questions or resistance.” Rachel said, taking a seat by the table on the cushion provided to sip her tea. There was a slight ginger taste to it, which made sense. It was good for stomachaches and nausea. “I did throw up before I made the trip here, though…but I feel better now.”
“And you’ll feel even better once you finish drinking that tea.” It was almost a scolding, but Hint knew it wasn’t entirely Rachel’s fault. Besides, she was taking care of herself and not going out to do work in her condition. Any effort Rachel took to properly look after herself was appreciated on Hint’s part, especially after the whole exile fiasco the poor thing was subjected to. “It was very kind of Ingo to escort you here.”
“It was.” Rachel agreed, taking another sip of tea. Already, its contents were soothing her stomach pains and making her feel a lot better. Cedric was lying beside her comfortably, relieved that she was already feeling better. The Zorua had gotten used to the presence of Hint’s Psychic-type Pokémon, her Kirlias were particularly eccentric, but friendly. “I could’ve gone myself, but I could tell he was worried and I wanted to put his mind at ease, too.”
“As you should. If you keep going about all recklessly the way you do, you’ll have Adaman worried into an early grave.” Hint scolded properly. She knew how much that man fussed over Rachel and with a third member of their little unit on the way, Rachel couldn’t afford to be reckless, anymore.
Rachel scoffed, rolling her eyes. It was sweet of Hint to worry, and she knew that if Adaman were here, he would be dropping everything just to tend to her and make sure she was taken care of. He was a sweetheart that way. “Eh, I’m sure I would’ve been fine. He knows I’m a tough cookie.”
“Yes, but it’s not just him that’ll worry about you. And not just you he’ll worry about.” Hint insisted, hoping to instill a sense of caution in Rachel’s head with the current circumstances.
The shorter woman raised an eyebrow at Hint. “What? My Pokémon? They’ll be fine, they’re stronger than me. Why should anyone but me be worried about them?” Although she said that, she was worried about them. “Then again, they have been acting really weird, today…they said I had a weird smell, but I’m really not sure what that’s about. I’ve been keeping on top of my hygiene, so I have no clue.”
As Rachel took another sip of the tea that Hint had brewed her, she realized that what she thought was mutually shared knowledge between them was not. Hint knew, but Rachel did not. “Oh…oh dear…you don’t know, do you?”
That caught Rachel off-guard as she paused mid-sip. She knew that Hint had a tendency to know things before she did, but there was something concerning about how she hesitated, now. “Know what?”
Oh dear. Now, this felt like an invasion of privacy. Drat, she really should’ve known better than to assume. “I’m sorry, I…should not have said that. Erm…please forgive me.”
She knew that Hint was just trying to save face, believing she’d committed a social blunder, but now Rachel was really worried. What did Hint know that Rachel didn’t? “Hint…? Is there something I should know?”
Hint wasn’t sure if she should say it outright. Rachel might not believe her if she did, and she might get upset with her. She really should’ve thought this through, but she supposed there was no avoiding it. Besides, it was better that she knew now rather than later. Then, she could properly prepare.
But how to put it…? “Um, well…you see, erm…how to say his delicately…” Hint hemmed and hawed as she awkwardly laughed to try and shake off the nerves she suddenly felt before she finally came out with it. “When was your last…erm…bleed?”
“My last…?”
Suddenly, the realization struck her. She hadn’t been keeping track of her cycles since keeping track of time passing was difficult enough. She kept a journal of each day that had gone by, but she didn’t think to keep track of her cycles. But surely… “No no, you-you can’t mean…there’s no way that I’m…”
She tried to think. No, she and Adaman had been careful. They had a way of dealing with it afterwards – as bitter and revolting as the ‘morning after’ drink was, but it was working. They were careful.
But Rachel had to keep track of the timelines. When was the last time they’d…?
Unfortunately, as she counted the days in her head, it made perfect sense. There was no other explanation. No wonder her Pokémon were acting weird and no wonder she felt so sick, today.
She was sure that the realization was showing on her face because now Hint looked especially worried. “Shit.”
Cedric could feel the mounting emotions that were beginning to peak in Rachel. The panic, the sinking feeling, and the confusion and distress. “Rachel…?” Hint was one of the few people in Hisui he felt comfortable speaking around.
“I…” Rachel could barely think. She could barely even process anything happening right now. She was…she was really… “I need to find Adaman.”
“Right now?” Hint asked, worried. “Are you sure you’re in any condition to travel right now? It could be dangerous.”
“I can handle it, Hint.” Rachel insisted, getting up (and taking another sip before setting the cup on the table). “There’s no time to waste, I need to talk to him about this now.”
Cedric got up as well, following her. “Alright, then let’s call Wyrdeer and get there as fast as we can.”
“No!” Rachel didn’t mean to shout, but her emotions were so high right now that she had a difficult time controlling them and maintaining her composure. “No, this is something I need to talk to Adaman about alone. You stay here with Hint. And when I come back, we can talk about it then, okay?”
Cedric didn’t like being separated from his trainer, especially after everything they’d been through. He didn’t like not knowing what was happening to her or if she was alright, but this was a conversation that just needed to be between them. At least right now. They needed to figure this situation out before anything else.
But he still couldn’t help but worry. “You’re sure you’ll be okay?”
“I’ll take the others with me.” Rachel assured him. “If I get in trouble, they’ll have my back. But we’ll talk about it when I get back. I promise.”
He was still terribly worried, but he couldn’t argue with her. “Okay…please be careful, okay?”
“I will. I promise, Cedric.” Rachel swore, bending down to kiss his forehead and spin on her heel, calling out to her Pokémon. “Guys! We’re going to the Crimson Mirelands!”
She didn’t take Wyrdeer to the mirelands. For once, she beseeched almighty Sinnoh’s aid and used her Arc Phone to teleport to the mirelands and then straight to the Diamond Settlement. There really was no time to waste. She needed to talk to Adaman straight away. She didn’t even greet anyone else as she sprinted by. She knew she was causing some confusion, but she didn’t care.
Rachel needed to find their leader.
Sure enough, he was easy to find. These days, he was often contemplating by Lake Valour quietly on its shore. As soon as she saw him in the distance, she called out to him. Probably louder than she intended. “ADAMAN!”
It wasn’t often that Rachel raised her voice like this. She was naturally loud, to be fair – she had a rather strong voice. But it was rare for her to properly raise it, especially that much. And with how fast she was running towards him, and the fact that Cedric – her constant companion – was nowhere to be found, he immediately began to worry about her. Even when she met him, she nearly barreled into him causing him to stagger on his feet. “Woah! Hey, slow down. What’s going on, Rachel?”
“I need to talk to you.” She said immediately, not wasting any time. “In private.”
The urgency in her voice could not be understated. Immediately, Adaman guided Rachel, a comforting hand on her back, back towards the settlement and corralled her into his tent away from prying eyes. He wouldn’t have any speculation about her, not when she was clearly distressed about something.
Once they had complete privacy, Adaman let out a heavy sigh and sat her down on the nearest bed, a hand on her knee as he leaned against her. He held her against him, an arm around her to help her feel more comfortable. She was always inclined towards his physical touch and he knew he was a comfort for her.
In the quiet of the tent, Adaman pried gently. “Is something wrong?”
That…was difficult to answer. It wasn’t even that it was necessarily something wrong, it was just something urgent. “No? Yes…? Maybe…?”
“Wow…if you can’t even give me a straight answer, it must be serious.” His attention was fully on her, only wanting to help the woman he loved work through whatever had her so thrown off that she couldn’t even think clearly. “How about you start from the beginning and we go from there?”
Looking into his calm eyes, Rachel forced herself to take a few deep breaths, not realizing how fast her heart was going until she took a second to wind down for a moment to calmly explain what was happening. “Okay.” She breathed, managing to compose herself and organize her thoughts enough so that she could explain this to him. How was he going to react? She was scared, but she needed to talk to him about this first before anything else. “So, I woke up late and feeling sick, this morning. Nothing serious! Just nauseous, so Captain Cyllene gave me the day off to take care of myself. Ingo was worried about me, so he escorted me to Hint’s place.”
Adaman nodded along. Aside from the sickness, nothing else seemed to be wrong. “This sounds pretty mundane for you. What happened when you were there?”
This was the difficult part for her to confess. The part she was most worried about. This could change their relationship and Rachel was terrified of how it would change. She didn’t want him to hate her and she didn’t want to be given any reason to hate him. There were so many emotions going through her and she had no idea what to do with any of them.
But she needed to talk about it. “Well, uh…she made me tea, and we talked for a bit. And, uh…you see…the thing is – what I’m trying to say is…um…” Come on, out with it! Just say it! Adaman was patient as ever, knowing that this was incredibly unlike Rachel to tiptoe around a subject. He didn’t want to pressure her or make her worrying worse. “She, uh…she told me…we found out…that…”
Rachel couldn’t even meet his gaze anymore, looking away and folding her hands together, covering her nose and mouth as she struggled to say what she needed to say. It needed to be said. Nothing could be done about it if she didn’t.
Finally managing to work up the courage, she managed to finally speak it aloud. “I’m pregnant.” She croaked.
Sound itself seemed to cease for a moment. Silence hung in the air between them. Time itself seemed to stretch for what felt like hours, but in reality were only a few minutes. Once the confession was spoken aloud, the reality began to sink in. This was very serious and this needed to be talked about, but gently. It was very clear to Adaman that Rachel was very distressed about this, and he…well, his opinions and emotions didn’t really matter, at least not yet.
Was he excited at the prospect of potentially being a father? Admittedly, yes. There was a little spark in his chest that ignited at the thought of having a baby with Rachel, and he’d be lying if he didn’t imagine them as a family together. Was he also terrified for her sake and for the future? He was, of course. Fear and joy existed simultaneously.
But he knew that all of them being together as a family for the rest of time was impossible. Rachel still had every intention of returning home to her timeline, to her family, to Zinnia. He loved her, he loved her so much, and he knew she returned that, even if she couldn’t say it for her own sake. But his priority was her happiness, and that meant he needed to get her home.
What would a child do to that? How would a child affect that? She could have both, if that was what she wanted. Even if Rachel has the baby and goes back to her timeline anyways, Adaman would be alright with that. The clans both communally raised their children, so he wouldn’t be alone to raise the baby. Everyone would love them… He couldn’t help but think.
But none of that mattered if it wasn’t something Rachel wanted. She needed to come first. “How are you feeling about it?”
That took her by surprise. She expected him to have a reaction of some kind. Fear? Anger? No, he would never be angry at her for this. They both held the responsibility for this. Maybe joy? But none of that. Instead, he asked about her first. And she had no clue how to respond. “I don’t know…!” She was quite frankly baffled, meeting his gaze once more. All she could see was quiet concern. She wasn’t sure what she felt about that. It wasn’t anger, but it was something adjacent to it. “How are you so calm about this?!”
Her bafflement he supposed made sense, but he was still rather taken off-guard by it. “I just want to know how I can best support you.” Adaman replied calmly, trying to help her not panic or freak out.
Why did that make her more upset? He was saying the right things, so why did that make her feel upset? “Don’t you have any kind of opinion? What do you think about this?”
“What I think is that what I think doesn’t matter unless I can know how best to support you.” Adaman insisted. He was confused by her emotional reaction. He was saying the right things, wasn’t he? He was in no position to tell her what to think or how to feel. All he wanted to do was support her, but he felt like he was already failing at that. “This affects you more directly than it affects me. You’re the one who will be on the receiving end of the worst of the consequences of this. So it doesn’t matter what I think or what my opinions are, here. You’re the one whose choice matters most.”
Rachel was growing more upset and more confused. Why was this making her so upset? Adaman was doing everything right, but instead of comfort and reassurance, it was making her angry and it was making her scared and upset. It didn’t make any sense and it only served to confuse and overwhelm her further. “How…how can you possibly be okay with this?!” She blurted out, unable to control her emotions or keep calm any longer. Was this the hormones because of the pregnancy? Oh great almighty, it was already affecting her. “I-I have to go home! I have a family I need to get back to, and now I’m pregnant with your child! I still need to do that – I’m going to do that – and you’re somehow okay with this?! I don’t understand! Why?! Aren’t you hurt? Upset? Angry? Anything?! Why are you so calm about all of this?!”
“About what? You being pregnant? You leaving?” Adaman asked, trying to understand the root of why she was suddenly so upset at him.
“YES! ALL OF IT!” She raised her voice and realized that she actually yelled at him. The look on his face as he recoiled from the volume stuck a thorn in her fragile chest. She never did that before and she immediately felt guilty about it and got up, turning her back to him. She couldn’t even look at him as she paced around the room. “I don’t understand how you can just be okay with the decisions I’ve been making! I don’t understand why you would be in a relationship with me if you knew it wasn’t going to last. I know you accepted that at the start, and it made sense…before this.
“But now you don’t have an opinion? You don’t have any feelings whatsoever about me being pregnant with your child? Knowing I have every intention of leaving?! Why aren’t you hurt? Why aren’t you upset or angry with me?! Why are you so…so…?!” It was completely unreasonable for her to be so angry with him for what, exactly? Being kind? Supportive? Why was she so fucking upset?!
“Of course I’m hurt!” Adaman blurted out, unable to keep calm under this barrage of chaotic and intense emotions. “It’s painful! It’s painful to know that not just you, but everyone I know could be gone at any moment! It’s painful knowing that no matter what happens, you’ll be gone! Of course I have opinions on this!” He didn’t mean to lose his composure, but it was impossible to keep under these circumstances, the man clenching and unclenching his fists in an attempt to calm down. “But I knew that from the start. I knew you had somewhere to go back to, and I accepted that. Even though I knew…it was going to hurt. What am I supposed to reasonably do? Force you to stay? Keep you here? I could never ask you to do that! I would never want you to give your life up just to stay with me! You have a history and a life that existed before you met me. I knew that and I accepted it since the start.”
She should’ve been comforted and reassured by that. Rachel should’ve found something soothing in that, but she couldn’t. But what was anger was replaced by sorrow. Why would he hurt himself like this? Why would he deliberately do this to himself? “Why…?” Rachel cried, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. She felt like her heart was being crushed in her chest. “Why would you do that? Why would you let this happen? No, that’s stupid to say. I’m just as responsible…”
This wasn’t even Adaman’s fault. This was hers. She did this to him, knowing what her decisions were going to be. Who was she to blame the victim in all of this? It was her decision to pursue this relationship despite knowing that she had a home to go back to. Was she lonely? Desperate? In despair? Maybe.
But Adaman didn’t deserve to suffer for it. How could she do this to him? “Why did I let this happen…?” She whimpered, less talking to him and more just…talking because she needed to talk. Emotions needed to come out, whether she wanted them to or not. “I never meant to hurt you – I never wanted to hurt you. But I did this…I let this happen.”
She swallowed thickly, tears spilling from her tight and sore eyes and flowing like lava down her cheeks. She couldn’t stop herself from weeping quietly, back turned to Adaman. She didn’t dare look to see the hurt on his face. “Why did I let myself waste so much of your time and effort…?”
There was no way Rachel understood how hurtful that was for him to hear. It felt like a knife going through his chest for the woman he loved and admired so much to think that she was a waste of his time. Time that was valuable that he enjoyed spending with her. He had never felt anything as painful as this. That Rachel thought she wasn’t worth his time so much that she felt guilty for wasting it.
He wasn’t one to cry in front of others, or even at all. Not that he didn’t, just not very often, but he couldn’t stop himself from tearing up. The last thing he ever wanted was for Rachel to think that she wasn’t worth being in his life or that she was somehow a burden on his. And deep down, he knew she wasn’t saying any of this to hurt him. Some part of him was realizing that the decisions she was making and sticking to were incredibly difficult for her to make, and the more attached to him she got, the more difficult that was.
That was why she wanted his opinion so badly. She needed some kind of reason to make her decisions easier to make for herself, even if that meant pushing him away. Because deep down…she was afraid. She was afraid she was going to make a decision she was going to regret, and she was desperately searching for some way to make that decision easier to make.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, clenching and unclenching his fists, he stood up and walked towards her. “Rachel.” He said sternly, unable to keep the hurt out of his tone of voice. “I need you to listen to me right now.”
Her heart stopped for a moment, hearing the sharpness behind his words. This was what she was afraid of. She pushed it too far, and now he hated her. This was it. The moment he denounced her and decided she wasn’t worth keeping around anymo- “I need you to never say that again.” He said, his hands on her shoulders. But very quickly, his arms snaked underneath hers and wrapped around her, pressing his chest against her backside and pressing his cheek into the back of her head. Wait…were his cheeks wet?
Oh…she made him cry. Exactly what she didn’t want. All the more reason for her to leave him behind. All she would do now was hurt- “You are not, never have been, and never will be a waste of my time.” His voice shook with emotion as he held her, arms trembling slightly. Rachel had never seen him like this and she couldn’t even see him. She was still afraid to turn around and look at him. “It doesn’t matter how long you’ve been in my life, I will never regret the time I’ve spent with you. What we have will never be a waste of my time just because it was brief.”
This wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair for Adaman to be so kind. So selfless. This wasn’t fair. He was supposed to make this easier for her to do, not harder. He was supposed to give her an easy out of this, but instead she had to face it. “Why would you do this…why would you want this if you knew you were going to be hurt? If you knew what we had was going to be…temporary?”
Adaman sighed deeply, holding her close. He could no longer bear speaking to her without seeing her. Gently, he pulled away and held her by the shoulders, turning her around. Rachel looked down, afraid to see the expression on his face, afraid to face the hurt she knowingly caused. “Hey…” He said gently, softly taking her chin in his hand and tilting her head up slightly. “Look at me…please.”
Damn it…she was still weak to him despite all of this.
Doing as he asked, Rachel met his gaze and felt her heart break into a million pieces. He wasn’t angry with her. There was only hurt and patience on his face as he looked at her. She nearly felt her legs give out when he reached to cup her face, wiping away her tears with his thumb. She wasn’t immune to his soft touches and loving grasp. Rachel instinctively leaned into his touch, hating herself for feeling so safe and cared for in his grasp.
He could never be angry with her. He could never hold anything against her, not when it was clear how painful it was for her to have to make this decision. “Listen to me…” He said softly, holding her face in his hands as he stared deeply into her dark eyes. Dark eyes wide and pleading and full of pain and uncertainty. “Even if you were to stay – even if you decided to stay to raise our child – there would still be a chance that something could happen to you tomorrow, and I would never see you again. Everything in life is temporary. I believe that mighty Dialga gave us all a set amount of time in this world to live. Even if you stayed, what we had would still be temporary. That wouldn’t make it any less worth it to me. Just because things are temporary doesn’t make those things worthless or a waste of time.
“Whether you stay or not, I would never regret what we’ve had. It would never be a waste of my time.” Softly, Adaman’s hand slid down, resting on her belly as he sighed through his nose. “Whether you have this baby or not, I would never regret meeting you or having this with you. If you do, they would have an entire community that would raise them and support them. They wouldn’t grow up alone and you wouldn’t be leaving me alone with them. And if you don’t, we have a way we can handle that…the only thing that matters is that it’s your decision. As long as it’s what you want, I will support you.”
She didn’t deserve Adaman. Rachel didn’t deserve a man like him with how selfish she felt. “But you’ll still hurt when I leave…”
He nodded. “Yes, I know.”
“I never wanted to hurt you.” She repeated, closing her eyes with a fresh set of tears running down her cheeks. “But you wanted this despite everything you knew about me.”
“Yes, I know.” Adaman repeated.
“But now, if I go through with this, you’ll be left with our baby…and it’ll hurt even more.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Then none of this has done you any good at all…!” Rachel cried, pain making it so difficult to stay standing, so difficult to face Adaman and face this decision she had to make.
Adaman sighed, leaning forward to kiss her forehead. They were both incredibly selfless people. Pain like this was inevitable, he supposed. But he knew what he was getting into since the start. “But it has…you’ve changed my life in ways that’ll continue long after you’re gone. For the better.” He insisted, resting his forehead against hers. “Even the way I look at mud. There was never any meaning when I looked at the bogs before you. But now, whenever I look at them, it reminds me of what it feels like when I look into your eyes. How deep you pull me in and how easy it is to get lost in them. How much at home I feel…”
Even though it was incredibly difficult for her to accept what he was telling her, she knew he was sticking by what he was saying. There was no convincing him, he’d made his decision. He was sticking by her no matter what, and she needed to push aside all of the confusing and frightening emotions she felt at the prospect of bearing his child to accept that.
That no matter what decision she made, he wasn’t going anywhere. Not until it was time for her to leave and go home.
For a long moment, they stayed like that. They held each other, raw emotions now laid bare. Adaman had seen some of the worst side of her, and yet he still stuck around. With conviction like that, she needed to believe him.
But the burden was now still on her. She still had to make a choice. “So…what do you want? What do you feel?”
Sighing, Rachel found her resolve. All of her emotions were filtered through, and she could finally answer without being clouded by them. “I…I don’t know.” She replied in earnest. “I’m…scared, panicked…excited…and overwhelmed. And I don’t know what I want out of this, yet…”
“Then take the time to figure that out. You don’t have to decide this right now, you just found out.” Adaman assured her, holding her close by her waist. “This isn’t something you can decide on a whim. This needs a lot of time to decide, so please take it. I’ll be here for you no matter what you decide…I promise.”
She knew he was right. She wasn’t sure how much time she would need to make such a monumentous decision, especially because she wasn’t even sure whether her answer was yes or no. The fact that there was doubt at all was what made this decision so difficult. If she knew for sure what she wanted, this conversation wouldn’t have been so difficult.
But she didn’t, which made it so much harder.
“Okay…” Rachel said quietly, accepting that this wasn’t a decision she could make now. He was right. She needed to take as much time as she needed for her decision to become clear.
Cradling her in his arms, Adaman led her back and guided her into the bed, holding her close. Immediately, she instinctively wrapped her arms around him and clung to him, crying the last of her tears into his shirt. His arms and legs kept her close to him, letting her use him for emotional relief for a bit.
Even at her worst, he found her beautiful. He didn’t judge her, nor could he ever hate her or begrudge her for anything. “I love you…you don’t have to say it back to me. I know how difficult this all is for you, right now…”
He was right. She couldn’t say it back, but she said it in her mind all the time. She loved him. She loved him so very much and she wanted nothing more than for him to be happy.
Which was why all of these decisions were so painful for her to make. The last thing she wanted was to hurt him. But at the same time…she couldn’t make his decisions for him, just as he couldn’t make her decisions for her.
This was simply the reality. It was high time she accepted it.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#now you get to see the ship tag origin#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧
0 notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
19. Any of your AUs, or an idea you have for one!
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's Note: This is an AU where instead of Rachel being picked up by the Galaxy Team, she's picked up by the Diamond Clan instead and becomes their time travel blorbo like Ingo is to the Pearl Clan.
There were no shortage of concerns these days. Something unexpected happened a little while ago and the Diamond Clan’s leader was still trying to wrap his head around it to try and figure out a solution. A strange affliction has taken a hold of Lord Electrode, up in the Coronet Highlands, and no one can figure out how to quell it.
Well, more accurately his warden refuses to do anything about it despite the danger and risk it poses, which is only serving to slow down any progress on finding a solution for Lord Electrode’s frenzy. And if they don’t figure something out soon, it’ll be more than Pokémon getting hurt by the blasts of electricity.
People could potentially get hurt. First risk was the Diamond Clan, then potentially the Pearl Clan, and if one of the Diamond Clan’s nobles injured or otherwise harmed anyone from the Pearl Clan, it could spell disaster for both clans and the last thing Adaman wanted was for the clans to be at war, again.
Not again…they’d already lost so much.
Alternatively, he could seek out help from the Galaxy Expedition Team to the east in Jubilife Village. Their ways were strange, keeping Pokémon in Pokéballs, but they were competent in the field. Maybe it would be worth looking into…they were running out of time.
And the longer Adaman waited and thought, the more time they were losing. He didn’t want to disappoint almighty Sinnoh.
Suddenly, a woman with bright red hair burst through the tarp of his tent. “Adaman! Come quick!” Arezu exclaimed, gesturing outside. “Something crashed into the mirelands! It came from the rift!”
“The rift?!” Adaman exclaimed, already following Arezu out of the tent. “Where did you see it land?”
“In the Scarlet Bog!”
In one moment, Cedric was inches away from being separated from Rachel. And in another, the both of them had landed in a strange and foreign world unknown to them both. None of his memories were present, but the only thing he could remember was the human he had arrived with. She was his trainer, but she was his closest and most trusted companion. She was his best friend. He would do anything for her.
Including following her through spacetime.
He had woken up before she did, but Rachel was still unconscious and the wild Pokémon were not like the ones from their time. They eyed the body with suspicion and intrigue, but there was something dangerous and predatory in the way they looked at them. The Croagunks, Hippopotases, and Stunkies all circled the pair, waiting for what they’d do next.
Waiting for their next moment to strike.
They couldn’t stay here. If they wanted to survive and find a way to get help to figure out what was going on, they needed to get out of here. None of the landscape was familiar and they had no idea how far away they were from the nearest civilization. Simply put, Cedric had no idea where or when they were.
He needed to get her up. “Rachel!” He urged, putting his crimson paws on her face and trying to get her back to consciousness. The wild Pokémon began to edge closer, closing in on them. The Zorua’s ears twitched nervously. Rachel didn’t have her bag on her, so she had nothing to defend herself with. No Pokémon, no weapons, nothing.
Nothing except for the gauntlet on her left hand.
He tried again, shaking her more frantically. “Get up!” He urged, trying desperately to rouse his trainer. She moved slightly, quietly groaning in pain and confusion, but she didn’t get up. At least she was alive… “Come on! Get up, Rachel! I’m not losing you!”
Closer and closer their adversaries drew, chittering amongst themselves excitedly. Cedric growled a warning growl at them, but it didn’t make them back up. In-fact, it only further spurred their growing curiosity and potential malice as they encroached.
It only just now occurred to him that they could potentially see Rachel and even himself as a free meal.
No! I am not letting Rachel die being Pokémon chow! “Rachel!” He shouted sharply, biting and tugging on her ear to rouse her. Finally, the woman opened her eyes, feeling the sharp pain in her ear and seeing Cedric right in front of her face. Her eyesight had to adjust, fading in and out of focus as she struggled to recall any recent or past memories at all. “Come on! Get up! We gotta move now!”
Coming to, Rachel staggered onto her elbows, looking around. Finally in a state of proper consciousness, she took in her surroundings and realized that nothing was familiar to her. The landscape was wetlands and warm-coloured trees as far as the eye could see. It was sunset, and surrounding them were wild Pokémon, drawing closer and closer.
Hearing their excited chitters didn’t give Rachel any comfort, for once. They were all excited about having a free meal, since they couldn’t eat those Diamond Clan humans. Who are the Diamond Clan? Staggering to her feet, she looked around. The only familiar thing was Cedric, thank the Alpha. Where…or when am I?
Picking up Cedric, Rachel looked around at the Pokémon approaching. They weren’t going to attack, at least not yet. Maybe she could persuade them that she meant them no harm. It was the best idea she had. “I’m sorry if I disturbed you…I don’t know where I am.” She said to them, taking them by surprise. “But I mean you no harm. I don’t want any trouble. Can you tell me where I might find anyone who can help me?”
They didn’t answer her questions, instead chittering amongst themselves about a human who could speak the Pokémon tongue falling from the sky. From beyond the rift. Is that where I came from?
Looking up, Rachel saw a great mountain in the distance that formed into a perfect caldera at its peak. It towered above all else, and surprisingly, that was quite familiar. The name was there, in the back of her mind, dancing on the tip of her tongue. But she couldn’t reach it, forced to swallow the lingering half-formed name down.
Above it swirled a black spiraling voice, pale light spilling from a crack in reality itself like glass. It crackled ominously, like a storm that was in the beginning stages of forming, but was not quite thundering.
Did she fall…from that? If she did, it was a miracle she survived the fall. Though, judging by the state of her clothes and the mud on her face, the bog must have broken her fall.
But before she could ask any more questions of the wild Pokémon, a bellowing roar shook the ground and reverberated painfully through the air. All the wild Pokémon scattered and the bellow made the lingering headache from the fall that much more painful and Rachel staggered on her feet, trying to stay on her feet.
Heavy footsteps slowly thundered across the bog until a pair of blazing crimson eyes broke through the wet mist, evaporating off of the mud and the fetid wetlands. They were attached to a lumbering silhouette larger than anything Rachel had ever seen.
She recognized the shape as it grew closer. It was a Hippowdon, but its eyes were blazing and its size was far beyond anything she could even imagine. It was no wonder all the other wild Pokémon fled at the sight of it.
Cedric could feel the waves of rage billowing off of it and knew there was no reasoning with it. Whether they stayed still or not, that Hippowdon had every intention of destroying the both of them. If they stayed still, they would be killed.
Wherever or whenever they were, these Pokémon weren’t that used to people. They didn’t coexist the way they did in the world they came from. “Rachel, run.”
Everything she knew about wild Pokémon told her that that was a bad idea. “Won’t that just make her chase-?”
Her answer came in the form of another loud bellow, a roar compared to the first that nearly made Rachel go deaf as she staggered backwards, falling back into the bog. The reality made itself clear to her and immediately, her fight or flight instincts kicked in and she scrambled to her hands and feet to run as fast as she could. “RUN!”
Running away, Rachel could hear the massive Hippowdon bellow after her, trouncing on her heels as she maneuvered in a manner she hoped would put distance between them. But with a creature that massive, she had no hope of outrunning it.
There was no outrunning it. She just had to outsmart it, somehow.
It didn’t take long for Adaman to determine where this strange object from the rift landed. The commotion told him immediately that trouble was afoot. The Diamond Clan leader would recognize the sound of an angry alpha Hippowdon from miles away.
An unfamiliar voice shouting in the distance told him that someone had enraged it. If he wanted to get to the bottom of this, he needed to catch up to them. “Keep watch, Arezu. If I need you, I’ll call out to you.” Adaman ordered, his Leafeon already dashing off towards the bog with his human on his heels.
The red-haired woman did as her leader asked, watching him with quiet anxiety. She’d seen him get injured enough times to know that survival was not guaranteed, the golden embroidery on his haori a reminder of the first time he’d gotten hurt as leader when he protected Sabi from a raging Ursaring.
She prayed to almighty Sinnoh that he would come back in one piece.
Fortunately, Rachel had found a rhythm that worked for her to avoid the massive angry Hippowdon’s attacks and charges. Dashing between rocks and boulders and trees did well to slow her down and even cause her confusion as she chased her prey.
But unfortunately as clever as Rachel was and as quickly as she was able to think on the spot, no amount of cunning or skill could beat out sheer bad luck.
Running from the previous boulder to the next in the bog, Rachel tripped over a hidden boulder and took a tumble, caking herself in mud and twisting her ankle painfully. Cedric had fallen out of her arms a good ways away from her. Scrambling to get back up, the moment the woman put any weight or strain on her ankle, she buckled in pain, throbbing and stinging as it shot up her leg.
“Rachel!” Cedric cried, rushing over to be by his trainer’s side.
The moment her eyes made contact with his, she knew she wouldn’t be able to make it out alive. She was going to die here, at the mercy of an angry Hippowdon in a world unfamiliar to her, alone and afraid. There was no saving her.
But there was a chance to save Cedric. There was a chance for him to survive and live.
Finally, Adaman reached the end of Bolderoll Slope and saw what had happened. It was a woman in strange clothes that was on the run from the alpha Hippowdon, but she’d tripped and fallen. If she was injured, there was no way she’d survive an attack directly. She had a very loud voice he could hear even from up here.
But he was shocked to hear what he was hearing.
Reaching to push Cedric away, Rachel shook her head furiously. “Go! Run, Cedric! As fast as you can!”
Staring at his trainer in disbelief, he stubbornly stayed by her side. “I’m not leaving you! That’s not happening!” The Zorua argued.
“I can’t walk!” Rachel insisted, trying to push him away, again. “I’m not gonna make it, but you still have a chance! Save yourself!”
“No!” Cedric snapped, growling at his trainer for having the audacity to try to send him away, after everything they’d been through. Even if he couldn’t remember it right now, he felt it in his chest as it stung his eyes that after everything they’d gone through, he wouldn’t be anywhere else than by his trainer’s side. “Where you go, I go! Even if that means to the grave!”
Her heart was being torn in two. She knew there was no convincing Cedric to leave her, but she couldn’t bear the thought of losing him.
Adaman was shocked to see that. So they really can use human speech. Her Pokémon was a Zorua, but not of the variety he was familiar with. This Zorua didn’t have the angry spitefulness that Hisui’s native Zorua did, but it was clear to see how deeply they cared for each other. It wasn’t unlike the bonds between the people of his clan and their Pokémon.
His Leafeon and he were on the same page, prepared to help them. They weren’t going to die, today.
The alpha Hippowdon, knowing that her prey was weak and wouldn’t be able to run anymore, lumbered close. Its mouth hung open, drooling hungrily as it approached. Rachel could smell the pungent breath billowing towards her and she held Cedric close, tucking his face into her chest. He didn’t need to see this.
Turning her own head away, she pressed her forehead into his fur, tense with anticipation. If she could remember her life, it would be flashing before her eyes, right now.
This was it. This was how she died. We’re dead…!
“Leaf Blade! Agile Style!”
A man’s voice broke through the existential fear she felt, quickly proceeding another loud bellow accompanying unsteady thundering footsteps. Daring to open her eyes, the Hippowdon staggered backwards, mouth open in a pained roar. A long gash bled across its snout, tinging the air with an iron taste.
Standing protectively in front of her was a man in blue robes, with gold embroidery along several seams, as though his clothes had seen many repairs over the years. His long blue hair cascaded onto his shoulders, undercut with grey like pottery glaze.
The Pokémon he was commanding was a Leafeon, the Hippowdon’s blood coating the edge of its leafy tail as it stood between its master and the enemy Hippowdon.
Never had Rachel been so glad to see a stranger.
The man turned back to meet her gaze, dark brown eyes intense, but concerned. “Are you okay?”
At a loss for words, all the woman could do was nod. “Uh-huh…!”
Giving her a confident smile, Adaman turned his attention back to the alpha Hippowdon that had threatened her and her Pokémon’s lives. The moment his eyes met hers, he was determined to protect her and save her life. She had kind eyes.
“Leafeon. Leaf Blade. Strong style. Drive it away!” He commanded his Pokémon.
With the boost in agility thanks to starting off with an Agile Style move, Leafeon was able to deliver a hefty blow to the alpha Hippowdon before it could attack, slicing a deeper gash into its face and causing the very mud to stain even more scarlet than it already was.
Deciding that it had been beaten, it trounced away, leaving behind tremors and the scent of blood in its wake. The man didn’t chase after it, letting it flee. Rachel remembered seeing bloody battles like this, before, but thankfully this wasn’t as gruesome.
This man wasn’t out for blood, he was just trying to protect her.
Once the Hippowdon was long gone, the man sighed, pressing his forehead into the palm of his hand. A cursory look informed Rachel that he wore bandaging on both his hands – bandaging on his left that stopped at his wrist and bandaging on his right that ran all the way up his arm under his sleeve.
His Leafeon quickly dashed to meet Rachel and cheek her and Cedric over. “Are you alright?” He asked her.
Reaching to pet the Grass Pokemon, Rachel sighed in relief. “Yeah, we are…thanks to you.” Looking up at the man, Rachel tried to get up, hissing in pain. “You came just in time…”
Hearing her hiss in pain, Adaman quickly kneeled down to prevent her from trying to stand. “I’ll take the compliment, but I wouldn’t try to get up. You’re hurt.” He said sternly, keeping a hand on her shoulder as he looked down.
His Leafeon sniffed at the woman’s right ankle and gently pressed a paw into it, causing her to lurch. “Ouch!” Rachel exclaimed, trying to pull her leg away. “Fuck that hurts…”
“Hm…” Adaman hummed, looking at it. “I don’t think it’s broken, thankfully, but we can’t be sure. We’ll have to take you back to the settlement to get a proper look at it and get you treated.”
While he was thinking of how to help her, he properly took her in. She certainly wore some very strange clothes. She was rather bundled up, wearing a button jacket and a cowl on her shoulders and a long flowing skirt that faded out in transparency when it reached her feet. She wore some frames affixed with glass on her face. Maybe she was vision impaired and they helped her see. He’d seen it before a couple times in passing when visiting the village.
And on her left hand was a strange glove of sorts, almost like armour meant to give the appearance of sharp claws. There was a strange iridescent stone embedded on the back of her hand that shifted in colour in the light, though it was predominantly green.
She looked tough, but her face was soft and her eyes were warm and inviting. Tough on the outside, soft on the inside, he figured.
Rachel was just as much taking in the man who had saved her life as he was taking in the woman he had just saved after she had fallen into his world from beyond the rift. He wore his hair in a ponytail tied with a pale ribbon, but only from the sides of his hair and the front, letting the rest of it flow freely. A solid unconnected collar with a diamond embedded in it hung loosely from his neck and when Rachel took a closer look at his eyes, she noticed a few things.
His left eyebrow had a nick in it and he was actually wearing blue makeup, giving, giving the illusion of longer eyelashes. It gave him a bit of a softer appearance, a subtle elegance to his overall look.
While they were taking each other in, Adaman cleared his throat. They didn’t have time to waste. “Where did you come from?” He asked.
“The rift, I think.” Rachel replied, glancing around at the wild Pokémon that were no longer there before looking up at the rift itself swirling at the top of the large mountain in the distance. “It’s what everyone’s been saying, so I have to assume they saw me fall from the sky.”
Adaman raised an eyebrow at her. “Who’s ‘everyone?’” He knew she could speak to her Zorua, but her Zorua could speak to her. That wasn’t a shock to him, knowing the stories he’d heard from Sabi of the Zorua that dwelled in the Alabaster Icelands.
“The Pokémon.” Rachel replied simply, shrugging. “They were surprised I could speak to them because they saw me come through the rift. I’m…not sure how common that is here, but where I’m from, it’s…not that common.” There was a discomfort in her stomach as little bits and pieces of memory wriggled their way in. Things she knew, and then the reasons why she knew them lagging behind only to rear their heads and slowly crawl through.
She remembered not being treated kindly for her unusual connection to Pokémon. She hoped that that wasn’t the case, here. It was the last thing she needed right now.
“I see.” Adaman replied calmly. Strange how an outsider and a stranger could speak to Pokemon the way the clans did. How odd…but he was certainly pleasantly surprised to see it. “Well, I know you came from the rift. But where did you come from beyond it? The world before this one?”
That was a harder question to answer. Rachel parsed her mind for any concrete answers, but couldn’t find any. She could only describe any information incidentally, when confronted with it immediately and remembering what was familiar and what wasn’t. But she couldn’t really recall anything. “I don’t know…I don’t remember a whole lot of anything, honestly.”
The Diamond Clan leader was disappointed to hear that, though he supposed he should’ve anticipated that. “You at least remember your friend, that’s important.” He commented, gesturing to Cedric. Adaman reached out to let the Zorua get a good scent of him before he reached to pet the Pokemon. Cedric let him, not getting any reason to distrust him from his emotions or his energy. “Do you at least remember your name?”
Taking a moment to think, that came easier to her than anything else. She remembered Cedric quicker than she remembered herself. It was both disappointing, and a huge relief. It meant that in this crazy unfamiliar world, she had someone she could trust completely. “It’s…Rachel.” She replied, looking up at the man who had saved her. “My name is Rachel.”
Smiling warmly at her, he nodded. “It’s nice to meet you, Rachel.” He replied, savouring the taste of her name on his tongue before introducing himself. “I’m Adaman, leader of the Diamond Clan. But you can just call me Adaman. And this is my partner, Leafeon.”
Rachel scoffed playfully for a moment, wanting to relieve the tension in her chest and her body somehow. “At this point, I’d like to call you my hero. Or even just very easy on the eyes, because you are quite the sight for a sore pair of them.”
He laughed good-naturedly, amused by her forwardness and sense of humour. At least she was in good spirits now that her life was no longer in danger. “Is this how you show your thanks to everyone who saves you?”
She shrugged. “Can’t recall. But it’s how I’m showing my thanks to you.” So this was the Diamond Clan those Pokémon were talking about. Given that his connection to Leafeon was just like hers with Cedric, she could see how the wild Pokémon decided that they were off the table in terms of food.
Cradling her Zorua, she held him on her arm. “This is Cedric. He’s been my partner for a very long time.” She said to the man – Adaman. “There’s no one I trust more than him. Truthfully, I’d be lost without him.”
“I feel the same way about Leafeon.” Adaman replied kindly. Already, Rachel felt much safer, knowing that there were people here. She already felt a kindred spirit with this man who had saved her. Hopefully, he’d be able to help her make some sense of all this. “Now, let’s get you back so we can have your ankle looked at. And hopefully, I’ll be able to answer any questions you might have.”
Nodding, she let him take her hand, slinging her arm across her shoulders to take the weight off her ankle. “I’d really like that…” She murmured. Cedric took his comfortable and familiar place on her shoulder while the man’s Leafeon took her other side, letting Rachel put a hand on his shoulders for stability. “Thank you, Adaman…”
“Don’t mention it.” He replied easily, gently giving her arm a comforting squeeze. “It was the least I could do.”
On the way up the slope, Rachel could now properly take the time to appreciate the surroundings. Though unfamiliar, the landscape was breathtaking! It was incredibly beautiful, untouched by human development and sprawling as far as the eye could see, horizon to horizon. There was nothing here but nature, and she couldn’t help but love it.
There could be worse places to be transported through spacetime to.
Once they reached the top of the slope, Adaman saw a woman with red hair in blue robes with the same symbol on the chest as was on his back in the shape of a pentagon. “You found it!” She exclaimed as she drew close and had a proper look at Rachel. “Oh, you poor thing. You must be what fell from the sky.”
Glancing at Adaman for a moment, she nodded. “Yeah…that’s me.”
“Oh, and your clothes! And your hair!” Rachel was trying desperately not to notice the awful sensation of mud caked and drying in her hair. She was always so fussy about it and honestly, she was on the brink of sensory overload at this point. “Don’t tell me we’re just going to leave her like this.”
“She’s injured.” Adaman said firmly to the red-haired woman, looking Rachel and her clothes over. Cedric backed away, not quite comfortable with the proximity with this stranger. There was nothing wrong with her, it was just a bit much right now. “She hurt her ankle trying to get away from the alpha Hippowdon in the bog. We need that taken care of right away.”
Nodding, the woman put a hand on Rachel’s shoulder. “I’ll go find Mai.” She said to the leader before offering a smile towards the stranger. “And when I get back, I’ll make sure to get you and your clothes all cleaned up for you so you can sleep comfortably, tonight.”
This woman was effectively a stranger to her, but she was being incredibly kind. It was hard for Rachel to even know how to respond, but gratitude was probably the first thing. “Thank you…that’s really kind of you.”
“Please, it’s nothing. I can’t just let you go on like this.” She replied, smiling. “My name is Arezu. I’m the Diamond Clan warden for the Lady of the Ridge.”
The stranger from the sky returned her smile warmly. “Rachel.” She replied. “It’s nice to meet you.”
Quickly, the red-haired woman left down the slope, making her way across the mirelands as Adaman continued to lead Rachel up the slope. Reaching the settlement, Rachel quickly absorbed the scenery before her. There weren’t a lot of people that seemed to live here and the people that lived here were of varying ages. But one thing Rachel noticed was that there were either elders, young children, or young adults. She didn’t see a lot of adults that weren’t elders.
The implications of that were rather sombre.
But there were quite a few tents. Actually, the tents were surprisingly large, capable of housing multiple people most likely, arranged in a circle a fair distance from a large rock in the middle of the camp.
The long shadow was cast by the large obelisk, almost giving the appearance of a sundial. Actually, now that she thought about it, this probably served as a sundial for the clan to use to tell the time. She couldn’t help but comment on it. “Very clever of your clan to have your camp function as a sundial. Very inspired.”
Chuckling in amusement, Adaman nodded. “We worship almighty Sinnoh, creation itself and ruler of time.” He said to her, slowly walking her to one of the tents. “Legends say that when almighty Sinnoh took his first breath, time began to flow. So, by having a way of always knowing the time, we’re able to make sure it doesn’t go wasted.”
“Interesting.” She commented, though the word was tickling the back of her head. The word was incredibly familiar, but this was not what it referred to. Not in her world, at least, but she had definitely heard the word Sinnoh, before. Even this deity, this almighty Sinnoh, sounded familiar to her.
But the word and the deity didn’t line up in her head. She needed to perhaps learn more, when she had a chance.
As Adaman guided her into one of the tents, she took the opportunity to take it in. There was a hearth in the middle of the room at the edge where one could start a fire for heat, or to make food or hot water. On one side of the room was a bunk bed and on the other was a wardrobe. The room was warm coloured and it was very cozy. It was rather comfortable and homey.
On the far side of the room were two paintings of what looked like important figures. A man with blazing hair that sprawled in all directions and a man with red hair that slicked down, wearing large Diamond Clan robes. Naturally, her curiosity got the better of her. “Who are they?” She asked.
Looking at the paintings, Adaman gently guided Rachel to the bottom bunk and sat her down so she could sit comfortable. Cedric jumped off her shoulder to lay next to her and Leafeon laid at her feet.
He sighed looking at the paintings. They gave off the energy of a time long passed, but for at least one of these men, Adaman still had living memories of him. “This man was my grandfather.” He said to Rachel, hands in his pockets as he looked up at the painting. “He founded the Diamond Clan a long time ago.”
Rachel looked up at Adaman, pensive as he stared at the painting. A solemnness permeated the air between them. Adaman referred to his grandfather in the past tense, meaning that his grandfather was long gone.
And since she didn’t see anyone old enough to be his parents as of yet, another possibility made itself known. “How long…has it been since?”
A heavy sigh spilled out of the man as he reached to scratch the back of his head. “Long enough.” He said, turning to Rachel to look at her. Though he considered himself a good judge of character, people could surprise you. And, as much as he had a good feeling about her, she was still effectively a stranger. He needed to properly judge what kind of person she was. “My parents died when I was young…so my grandfather raised me until he eventually passed.”
Familiarity shuddered through her. It came in waves, first a sense of helplessness, then a wave of relief, then confusion, and finally anguish. Once the feelings passed, then came the memories. Foggy, unclear, and fragmented…but they were there. They were clear enough for Rachel to know the truth.
That this was something she had in common with him. “If it’s any consolation…I think I know what that’s like. And…” She paused, swallowing the tightness that suddenly formed in her throat. She didn’t tear her gaze away from him as she reached to keep her hand on Cedric’s fur. “I’m sorry you had to go through that. It’s not fair.”
Adaman searched her face for any sign of sincerity, any sign that she could be just trying to get into his good graces by appealing to a sense of empathy and compassion. But he could sense no such deception, her eyes reflecting his own like a pristine mirror.
There was no insincerity in her gaze. “You do, don’t you…?”
Solemnly, she nodded.
Taking a moment, Adaman decided to sit down beside her, his weight making his side of the bed sink a little, pulling Rachel towards him slightly. “As for the other man, he’s the Hero of Hisui.” He said, gesturing to the painting of the man with the wild fiery hair. “He lived in this region a long time ago, and with him were ten Pokémon. They were his companions. Legends say he once saved the whole region as one with his Pokémon and helped found the clans. His Pokémon were all blessed with almighty Sinnoh’s power, and now it is our duty in both the Diamond and Pearl clans to show respect towards and thank the descendants of those Pokémon for protecting us and making this land habitable to us. That’s the relationship between our nobles and our wardens.”
Arezu did mention something about a Lady of the Ridge. “That explains what your friend said earlier.”
“She’s more of a sister, actually.” Adaman corrected, his hand fiddling with the pentagon bead pendent that kept his coat held together at the front. “Many of us are, myself, Arezu, Mai, and Melli. We…lost our parents in old wars with the Pearl Clan, so we bonded and…became a family.”
Old wars…no wonder the population seemed so small. “Are…you still at war with them?”
“No, thankfully.” Adaman replied, genuine relief in his tone of voice. “But things are still…tense. Neither of our clans want to go back to those times when we were at each other’s throats, but neither of us really see eye-to-eye, either. It’s a bit of a difficult situation to navigate.”
“I can imagine.” Rachel said, sympathizing with Adaman, reaching to put a hand on his shoulder. “But the important thing is that you’re trying, right? You’re trying to make a better world so that neither of your clans have to suffer what you suffered in the past in the future. Isn’t that what matters…?”
He was surprised to hear the casual and calm wisdom that she was so willing to give. Smiling, he chuckled a little. “I think I might like you.”
Rachel couldn’t stop the involuntary smile that creased her cheeks. Looking up at the painting of Adaman’s grandfather closely, there was something about it that was strangely familiar. The man’s face reminded her of someone from her past. Not exactly the same, but as the memory slowly resurfaced, like it was just underwater, she could parse the similarities.
As though the two individuals could be family. Two groups at each other’s throats…who can’t see eye-to-eye…that feels very familiar.
Deciding to light the hearth, Adaman got up to strike a piece of flint to get it going. “I’m going to make some tea.” He said to his guest. “In the meantime, is there anything else I can tell you? I’m sure you’ve got questions, and if you’ve got them, then I’ll do my best to answer them to the best of my ability.”
Glancing between Cedric and Adaman, Rachel asked her immediate first question. “Where are we? What is this place?”
“You’re in the Hisui region.” Adaman replied, filling a teapot with tea leaves and water from a barrel he ladled into the pot before setting it on the hearth and sat back down next to her. “The Diamond and Pearl Clans have lived here for a very long time, though we’re not the oldest people that have lived here and we came here from a distant place a long time ago. It’s an…unforgiving place, I will admit. But, it’s home. You’re specifically in the Crimson Mirelands, protected by Lady Lilligant, the Lady of the Ridge.”
That must be the noble that Adaman mentioned. The one Arezu is warden to. Searching for more questions to ask, she landed on a curious one. “So, why exactly is it that things are so tense between the clans? Did something happen?”
Adaman scoffed, trying to think of how best to explain the situation and the history. “It’s not quite like that.” He said, burying his chin in his hand for a moment. “See, the Pearl Clan believes that almighty Sinnoh rules over space rather than time. And because of our differing beliefs, especially back then, it’s caused a lot of strife. We’re trying to move forward, but it’s not easy when we’re constantly at odds with one another.”
Rachel nodded. “Because of differing theological beliefs.” She murmured, thinking. Now that she had a basic idea of the other side of the coin, things were starting to piece together in her head as foggy memories grew clearer. “You know, this idea of almighty Sinnoh is actually quite familiar to me, but that’s not what we called it.”
That struck Adaman’s intrigue. “No? What name did your people have for it?”
“We called it ‘the Original One,’ or simply ‘the Alpha.’” Rachel answered, remembering what she was told about it from…someone. Someone she couldn’t remember, but she knew was important to her. A realization that made a hole yawn in her chest where that person used to be. “It’s said that it emerged from a lone egg in the centre of nothing. The Original One emerged from this single egg and proceeded to shape the universe with its one thousand arms. From it, matter was born. And thereafter, spirit.”
He nodded. He had never heard this part of the myth, but it sounded like it fit. “Now I really want to know where you came from. It sounds like almighty Sinnoh, but a bit different.”
“That’s what’s stumping me right now.” Rachel admitted, the gears now turning in her head. “Because the Original One was never said to have created either space or time individually. Just ‘matter,’ which is both time and space. I’m confused how your clans arrived at the beliefs you did if you worship the same deity because realistically…time and space can’t exist without the other. They both create matter. If time didn’t flow, space wouldn’t expand or change or even move at all. It would just lay static, it might as well not exist. And without space, time would have nothing to influence. It would exist in a state of nothingness, and also might as well not exist. The two are inseparable.”
Adaman wasn’t sure what to make of this information, and yet Rachel spoke of it as though it were simply common knowledge. Where did she come from where this information was so readily accessible that she just knew it? He never even considered this viewpoint, before.
But the real question was what did this mean if she was right? “So, then what’s your take on this?”
Looking at Adaman, she struggled to find the right words. She didn’t want to offend him – he’d been so kind, after all. But she didn’t want to lie to him, either. That wouldn’t be right and it wouldn’t be the right way to build a foundation of trust. “I think that we have a proverbial puzzle that is incomplete.” She said, opting to use a metaphor to get her point across. “And I think that some pieces are the correct pieces, but they’re being put in the wrong place. Because the truth of the matter is…if there is a true version of Sinnoh, then in my opinion based on what I know…there are two possibilities, and neither of them are that the Diamond or Pearl Clan are individually correct in their beliefs.
“What I think is this.” She prefaced, taking a deep breath. “Either you’re worshipping the same entity that is almighty Sinnoh, and almighty Sinnoh and the Original One are indeed one and the same and thus created both space and time. Or neither of you are, and you’re each worshipping a different deity mistaking it for Sinnoh. Those are the only two logical possibilities in my mind, knowing what I know.”
That was definitely something difficult to swallow. No one liked being told that what they’d believed their whole life was wrong, and if this was years ago, Adaman might have had a similar reaction his grandfather would have.
But he wasn’t the leader of the Clan, anymore. Adaman was. And more than Adaman believed in his version of almighty Sinnoh, he believed in the truth. And that was what they didn’t have right now. All they could do was guess and speculate, but without solid proof, they couldn’t make conclusions.
He felt inclined to believe Rachel, but this also seemed like a matter that only time could truly tell.
“That’s…certainly something to think about. And I’ll even admit that I’ve had some questions about almighty Sinnoh’s true nature myself – though, don’t let anyone else know that I said that.” Adaman admitted candidly.
Chuckling a little bit, Rachel nudged his shoulder. “Don’t worry. My lips are sealed. Your secrets are safe with me.”
“I hope so.” He replied. Rachel was glad that he reacted well. At least Adaman seemed to have an open mind to learn more about the true nature of what he believed instead of blindly doing so.
If he was willing to question his own beliefs, it meant that the truth mattered to him. It meant she could trust him.
Hearing the kettle about to go off, Adaman decided he was willing to take one more question. “Any other questions you have for me?”
There was only one question Rachel had that seemed like a pretty obvious one to ask. “What year is it?”
That was an easy enough question to answer. “1246 A.C.”
Suddenly breaking into a fit of coughing, choking on her own spit for a moment, Rachel lurched forward. The immediate temporal incoherence it caused in her own mind was visceral and a wrongness seeped into her very bones. She didn’t remember a whole lot, but she remembered enough to know that that was wrong.
There was no way…but she did the math in her head, trying to remember the last date she’d written down, and it was true. She couldn’t believe it. “That can’t be…! That’s nearly three hundred years ago!”
Concerned, Adaman put a hand on her back to try and help her through her coughing fit, but he was utterly astounded. Three hundred years from the future? It was no wonder she landed near the Diamond Clan. A traveler through time? She must have been swimming in almighty Sinnoh’s divine power on the other side of the rift.
It was no wonder she seemed so knowledgeable. It was hard for him to not find himself starstruck, but he was more concerned about Rachel not choking to death. “Take it easy, it must be shocking to learn that.” He could understand how daunting this must feel for her, but he was fighting to not see this as a blessing from almighty Sinnoh.
There must be a reason she was sent to them from the future. There must be.
Three hundred years…she couldn’t believe it. Eventually, she managed to stop coughing and Adaman got up to grab her a cup of tea. Pouring it for her, he carefully handed it to her and took his seat back next to her. “Now, please don’t choke on this one.”
Laughing a little bit, Rachel was briefly relieved from the harrowing realization. She had hoped that she had just suffered some spacial displacement, but this was far worse. She had gone back in time. How could one travel through time?
And most importantly, how was she supposed to get home?
Taking a sip of the tea, Rachel instantly relaxed. It was very earthy, but it was good. It soothed her. “Thank you, Adaman. It’s good.”
“I’m here for whatever you need.” He assured her, setting the kettle down on the nearest table. It wouldn’t be long before Arezu arrived with Mai and they’d tend to Rachel and she’d have a good night’s rest. It was probably getting very late at this point. “I know this must be scary for you, but maybe there’s a reason you’re here. Maybe almighty Sinnoh sent you to our time for a reason.”
She appreciated what he was trying to do, she really did. But none of that was a comfort for him. Not that he’d know that – they’d just met. How could he reasonably expect to know that about her? “I appreciate the sentiment, but that’s not as comforting for me as it is for you.”
Adaman was disappointed to hear that, though he supposed he shouldn’t have assumed his belief in his deity would be a comfort for everyone. Especially a stranger from another world foreign to his culture. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong. You were just trying to help.” Rachel was quick to assure him. He wasn’t being malicious, he was just trying to do a kind thing for her. “I’m just…not comforted by the idea that my life and destiny is in the hands of some predetermined course or in the hands of some distant abstract cosmic entity. There’s too much attached to that idea that just…makes me think of it as cruel. It’s less comforting to think that some deity intended for bad things to happen than it is that bad things just happen, I guess…”
He supposed he could understand that point of view. He didn’t necessarily agree with it. After all, if some event or hardship was intended by almighty Sinnoh, then it had a purpose. There was a point to it. If hardships and tragedies just happened, then…there was no point.
That was less of a comfort for him. “Well, Mai and Arezu should be here soon to help get you cleaned up.” He said, putting a hand on her shoulder as he got up from the bed, rolling his shoulders as he walked away. “If I don’t see you tonight, then I’ll be sure to check on you in the morning.”
The moment Adaman left, a sudden jolt of fear ran through her. He was the only person she was at all comfortable and familiar with in the moment. She was in a camp with complete strangers in a time period not her own, trusting all of these people with her.
Yes, Adaman was also effectively a stranger and at best, an acquaintance by circumstance, but he was the most familiar and comfortable person she had.
And right now, she didn’t feel safe. “Wait…!”
Stopping in his tracks, Adaman glanced back at her. The fear in her wide eyes caught him by surprise and he patiently waited for her to say what she needed. “Yes?”
Swallowing her pride, Rachel reached for him. She gently grabbed him by the wrist, being careful not to put any weight on her ankle until Arezu and Mai arrived. “Please stay…” She quietly pleaded, struggling to meet his gaze. “You’re the only person I feel comfortable trusting right now, and…and I’m scared…”
He wasn’t made of stone. As confident as Rachel seemed, she was still a person alone in a world separated from the one she knew. Of course she’d be scared. He should’ve thought about that. It wouldn’t be any trouble for him to indulge her for one night. Hopefully in time, she’d get more comfortable with the rest of the clan.
Adaman was confident that she was sent to his clan for a reason. He would wait as long as he needed to find out what that reason was. The least he could do was help her settle in. “Alright. I’ll stay, tonight.” He agreed, coming back to sit with her, grabbing a cup of tea for himself. “I’ll take the top bunk.”
“Nah, I want the top bunk.” Rachel quickly said, trying to shake off the brief fear of being left alone from her skin. “I like being up high.”
The Diamond Clan leader couldn’t help but snicker in amusement. “I would never have guessed that a tiny woman like you would like to be tall.”
Squinting at the man who’d saved her life and offered her a place to stay, Rachel breathed out a long sigh through her nose. “You’re so lucky I like you, Adaman…” She grumbled.
The man in blue laughed back in response. “I could say the same thing, Rachel.” He replied playfully, gently elbowing her. He had high hopes for her.
Maybe she would be the key to unravelling the mysteries behind what was really going on. Maybe that was why she was sent to the Diamond Clan, to figure out how to quell Lord Electrode.
Only time would tell.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
0 notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
16. Carpool karaoke
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author’s note: The song is Rises the Moon by Liana Flores.
Another day, another project finished in the workshop. This one was a lot more difficult than her simple Jenga game, so she needed to get creative. Most of it was easy, at least easy to understand. After all, Rachel was a hands-on learner and she learned quite quickly how malleable and pliable wood was when things got steamy.
Literally. It needed to be steamed so that it could be bent into the shapes it needed to be bent into.
The most difficult part was the pegs and the strings. The best Rachel could do was ask around to see if anyone would let her borrow a shamisen for her to take notes on. It was Adaman’s suggestion after their game of Unus the other day when she explained her project to him, since the two instruments were similar.
So, this was the most difficult part. Figuring out how to string the damn thing. Thankfully the man who lent her the shamisen was also happy to get her some spare strings. Sure, they wouldn’t be metal, but they would do the trick. Granted, a shamisen had three strings rather than four like the instrument she was making did, but she could work with it. It was a matter of trial and error.
Rachel managed to string the instrument, thankfully, but getting the pitches right was a bit difficult. Since tuning devices didn’t exist yet, she needed to go by ear. Luckily, her memory and her ear when it came to music was pretty sharp. At some point, she’d need to add proper frets.
But, the ukulele would play just fine. She tested it for a moment to make sure all was well and began to make pencil lines where the frets were. She wasn’t selling it, so she wasn’t concerned about making it top quality. As long as it played well and felt comfortable, that was all that mattered.
She contemplated making a guitar, but decided against it for now. A ukulele was far more portable and easy to carry around with her. She could take it with her on excursions.
Speaking of, she figured she could go and do some light cataloguing. It wasn’t like she’d be punished if she worked on a day off. Rachel’s schedule was very self-directed when she didn’t have a direct order from the Commander, and the Captain trusted Rachel to know her limits and to do the work necessary to complete the Pokédex.
So, off she went, donning her Survey Corp uniform and walking out of the village, bidding goodbye to the familiar and friendly faces that passed by, ukulele slung across her backside. She had no intention of getting into trouble, just hopefully catching some pesky Pokémon that had a habit of evading her quickly.
Stepping out of the gate, Rachel greeted the professor and the Security Corp guard that kept watch at the Fieldlands Camp. As Rachel reached up to play the Celestica Flute to summon Wyrdeer, she spotted a familiar figure in the distance, coincidentally riding upon Wyrdeer himself. She always wondered if Adaman got Mai or someone else to play the flute, since he couldn’t.
The thought amused her as she waited for him to approach. “So kind of you to bring me my ride to the Sandgem Flats, Adaman.” She greeted playfully.
Laughing mirthfully, Adaman dismounted and led Wyrdeer to her, who let out a welcoming bellow towards her. “I thought you had the day off.” He pointed out. She did mention last they saw one another that she had the next few days off to unwind and recharge, so he was surprised to see her out here. “Couldn’t stay cooped up in the village for long, could you?”
“Heh, yeah, I suppose not.” Rachel said, running a hand along Wyrdeer’s silky white fur. She’d have to give him a groom, as thanks for being her most reliable transport. It would do him well. “I’ve never been good at staying in one place for long. I get antsy that way. My legs get all twitchy and I just have to get moving, y’know?”
Adaman nodded. “Yeah, I understand.” Curiously, he eyed the strange instrument on her backside hanging by the strap and smiled. “I see you managed to finish your little project!”
“I did!” Rachel exclaimed, reaching to pull it from her backside without hitting or bumping Cedric off of her shoulder. “Your advice about the shamisen was really helpful, so it’s done. It’s a ukulele! It’s originally from Alola, but it became popular globally. I learned to play it when I was younger, it’s easy for kids to pick up.”
It looked like a rather dainty thing, and it looked small even in Rachel’s arms. Yet, it suited her perfectly. It was just like her – small and cute. “And does it play as well?”
Raising an eyebrow and glancing up at Wyrdeer, she gestured towards the Pokémon. “You wanna find out?”
Chuckling warmly, Adaman stepped just a bit closer to her, just so he could look down at her more and have her closer to him. “Are you offering to serenade me while we ride off into the sunset?”
“Maybe.” Rachel replied cheekily, stepping closer to him to put even less distance between them. “Are you going to take me up on it?”
“Hmm.” He hummed, tilting his head at her with a crooked smile. “If you’re offering, I suppose I could. My time spent with you is never wasted.”
Involuntarily, Rachel’s smile stretched across her cheeks, creasing them into recognizable dimples as she looked up at him. “Glad to hear.” She replied, reaching to mount Wyrdeer and get seated, reaching a hand out to Adaman to help him up. “Get on.”
Taking her hand, the woman always displayed remarkable strength whenever there was an opportunity. He had learned from the Piloswine incident not to underestimate her. Seating himself behind her, Adaman leaned forward and rested his chin on her head, wrapping his arms around her waist. Cedric had hopped off of Rachel’s shoulder, preferring to sit right on Wyrdeer’s head to watch ahead.
Rachel snickered as she directed Wyrdeer down the slope at a calm and leisurely pace. “It’s not even that cold, this time.” She pointed out, laughing a little at how quick Adaman was to facilitate physical contact with her. “Do you not even need an excuse to hug me, anymore?”
“I told you, you’re comfortable.” He playfully replied as they carefully made their way down. “And besides, I always run cold, so I don’t mind using you as my little heater.”
Rolling her eyes, Rachel snickered. “Alright, I guess it would be rather cruel for me to let you freeze to death, Shivers McGee.” Though she was making a bit of fun, she didn’t miss the fact that he was still wearing the scarf she gave him. In-fact, she wasn’t sure she saw him without it since she gave it to him in the Alabaster Icelands.
Smiling, Rachel picked up the ukulele and started to pluck at it idly. The strings were new, so she needed to adjust the tuning more frequently, especially at the beginning. Temperature changes changed the tuning, and when an instrument was freshly stringed, it got out of tune quite frequently. So, she needed to do something about that until the strings were properly stretched into proper place.
But what to play on their way to the flats? She couldn’t play anything too complicated – her injury still put a strain on her left hand, which was responsible for playing the right notes on the fret while her right hand plucked on the base. She needed to take it easy and slowly build back up the muscle strength in that hand.
The simplest melody that came to her was the oldest melody she remembered. The song her grandmother had sung to her since she was little when her mother wasn’t alive to sing it, anymore.
Laying her index finger across the second fret, she began to pluck, her thumb plucking the G string and her three fingers aside from her pinky plucking the other three simultaneously. Twice in D6, twice in Dmaj7 with her ring finger on the fourth fret down. Rachel was surprised at how much muscle memory was helping her, but she could already feel the strain on her left hand. She hadn’t played in a while, and her injury didn’t help.
Easy, she told herself. Easy…don’t overdo it.
Twice in D6, twice in Dmaj7, then back, and then forth. The lyrics practically lived in her heart as she began the song proper In D6. She imagined herself sitting on her mother’s lap as she played and sung this song for her to get her to sleep, and then learning to play it for her grandmother and the pair of them singing it together when she got older.
There was a melancholic tug at her chest, but the memory propelled her to continue.
Days seem sometimes as if they’ll never end.
Sun digs it heels to taunt you.
But after sunlit days, one thing stays the same.
Rises the moon.
As she played, she struggled a bit to change chords, having to quickly move her index finger up a fret and place her middle on the edge of the second fret on the A string to play Db7. She could feel the tendons in her wrist burning slightly from disuse, but she swallowed her strain, singing softly to the fieldlands.
The third line flowed much simpler into the G and Edim chords, and wild Pokémon started to raise their heads curiously. A little group started to follow the Wyrdeer and the people on it, entranced by the soft music that went with them. Even the occasional alpha Pokémon ceased their rage to quietly follow and listen.
Bridging the gap between the first verse and the next, Rachel felt more comfortable playing for Adaman, the switch between D6 and Dmaj7 incredibly simple as a ring finger on the fourth fret on A.
Days fade into a watercolour blur.
Memories swim and haunt you.
But look into the lake, shimmering like smoke
Rises the moon.
Adaman had no idea Rachel could play or sing. She had mentioned it, when she was first given the Celestica Flute. She struggled a lot to play the thing, something he could painfully relate to. But, she made the effort to learn to play it. Though she wasn’t great at it, she got by okay, and part of that gave the Diamond Clan leader a renewed interest in trying to learn, again.
But he couldn’t have imagined such a sweet soft voice could come from her, and her delicate fingers plucked beautifully. Yes, not without hesitation or slips, but those imperfections only made it more beautiful to him. It was real, it was human.
It was Rachel, beautiful and remarkable and still imperfect all the same.
Oh close your weary eyes.
I promise you that soon the autumn comes
To darken fading summer skies.
Breathe, breathe, breathe…
Practice certainly made better. The more she played, the easier the jumps became, though she wasn’t sure she could play for very much longer after this. She needed to give her wrist and her hand a proper rest. But this was a good start.
It was really nice to hear Rachel playing, again. She never stopped singing, but Cedric remembered how frustrated she was when she couldn’t play as well after the injury. After the meteor…after Deoxys…
But she still tried. She tried and tried to get better so she could play, again. She didn’t want to lose it and was desperate to hold onto her ability to play music despite her injury. Though he knew she could never be as good as she used to be, it made him happy to see her still able to play. That she didn’t have to lose something so close to her.
So, he listened idly, greeting the curious wild Pokémon that turned their heads in the traveling group’s direction.
Days pull you down just like a sinking ship.
Floating is getting harder.
But tread the water, child. And know that meanwhile
Rises the moon.
Days pull you up just like a daffodil
Uprooted from its garden.
They’ll tell you what you owe, but know even so
Rises the moon.
If Adaman weren’t currently sitting on the back of Wyrdeer, he could easily fall asleep like this. Rachel’s voice was so gentle, so sweet, and so soothing. She sang beautifully. It was quite amusing to think of the juxtaposition between this and her normally rough and playful and quick to irritate demeanour in her daily life. It was no secret that she had quite the foul mouth on her, and expletives were in no shortage from her.
What was it she said? When Irida asked how Rachel could be so ridiculous and immature and childish in one breath and espouse insightful sagely wisdom from another age in another? Ah, the duality of man. Being human and alive is such a variable experience, don’t you think?
Indeed. Truly. The woman had depths as variable and numerous and diverse as the sea, untouched and unchanged by time, and yet always changing from moment to moment. The great paradox of life in almighty Sinnoh’s great river.
As Rachel continued to play, straining to reach the last bridge, she didn’t even feel Adaman’s weight on her, anymore. He was simply there, as natural and as ordinary as the clothes on her back. She felt completely comfortable and safe, here, hence how she was so comfortable to do this for him.
She wasn’t sure if she could be this comfortable playing or performing for anyone else.
You’ll be visited by sleep.
I promise you that soon the autumn comes to
Steal away each dream you keep.
Breathe, breathe, breathe…
With a sigh of contentment and relief, Rachel let the ukulele fall slack in her lap, pulling her left hand away to massage at the inside of her wrist where her tendons were currently aching sharply and her palm. A break from playing was in order, but she’d continue to practice to build the strength up, again.
But she was glad she could at least still play that song. It even brought back some more positive memories of her mother and her grandmother in that time. They were small memories, but every piece mattered to her.
Every piece of her memory gave her back a piece of herself.
“You have a lovely voice, do you know that?” Adaman complimented now that she was done, giving her a soft squeeze from behind. “You play beautifully.”
Rachel chuckled, still massaging the aches in her hand. “It’s not as easy for me as it used to be. I still need to take it slow so I don’t make my hand worse, but…I’m hoping I’ll get back to where I used to be.” It probably wouldn’t be possible, but she could hope. She could try.
Adaman hummed, resting a hand on the curve of the base of the instrument. It felt incredibly smooth to the touch. She really did an excellent job sanding it down and applying the lacquer. She really was quite adept with her hands.
“Well, for what it’s worth, I think you did wonderful.” He replied. It didn’t matter to him if she thought it was her best, he enjoyed it. It was nice that she could trust him with this part of herself. There was something oddly intimate about this. “I haven’t heard that song, before. Where is it from?”
“It’s called ‘Ode to Valour.’” Rachel said, happy to explain the song’s origins. “It’s a song that’s been passed down through my family for years. It’s sort of an old folk song, but essentially it’s a song that was sung by a supposedly powerful Pokémon who guarded people and Pokémon against nightmares to the people that lived near Lake Valour. It’s said that those who hear her song by the lake will have the strength to accomplish any goal they set their mind to, no matter how big or how small.”
The only people he could think of that lived near the lake was his clan, and he hadn’t heard that song, yet. Though, a curious thought occurred to him. “Maybe a small piece of history is in the making, thanks to you.”
She chuckled warmly as they approached the flats, but there was a heavy weight that came with such a conclusion. Rachel was already aware that any action of hers could come with dire consequences later down the timestream if she wasn’t careful. The implication that parts of Sinnoh’s, and even Hisui’s history, was being accidentally written by her while she was trapped here was a harrowing one.
Rachel didn’t want to have that responsibility, but she had no choice but to be. Thus, she needed to be careful.
But…maybe she could have herself this one pleasure. “Well, we’re here. I’m off to catch some Abra. Those pesky things have evaded me for the last time!” Rachel exclaimed, dismounting off of Wyrdeer. “You’re welcome to join me, if you have the faintest idea on how to not get noticed by them before you even get close.”
“Not a one.” The Diamond Clan leader replied before dismounting himself, reaching up to help Cedric down off of the ride Pokémon and letting him scramble back onto his wielder’s shoulder. “But maybe I can help. Who knows? Maybe I’ll learn a thing or two helping you with your work.”
Slinging her ukulele across her back once more, Rachel nodded with a smile, watching Wyrdeer prance away as they slowly walked along the shoreline. “Who knows?” She echoed, Adaman walking closely beside her as they spotted the curious and skittish Psychic-type Pokémon mingling in the fields ahead of them. “Or, maybe I’ll learn something from you.”
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
1 note
·
View note
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
15. Playing a board/video game
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
It wasn’t often when Adaman came to visit Jubilife Village outside of his duties. He had become familiar with the main street and the Galaxy Team headquarters since his meetings with Commander Kamado. He was here to see Rachel, but not for business reasons. Just for companionship reasons.
He hadn’t heard anything of her being out and about in the wilds from anyone, not even from Wyrdeer. So, he decided to pay her a visit for once instead.
Stepping inside, Adaman made his way towards Captain Cyllene’s office, since she’d more likely know what Rachel was doing and where she was working. “Good to see you, Captain.” He greeted.
“Adaman. What a surprise to see you.” The stone-faced woman replied, seated in her usual spot whilst looking over transcripts. She looked up from her work to give him her attention. “What brings you here?”
“I just needed to see Rachel.” He replied straight-forward. There was no point tiptoeing around his intentions. “Is she out?”
“Ah, her.” She replied, going back to her transcripts. “She’s taking the day off today. You’ll find her in her workshop at the end of Canala Avenue on the left.”
That took the Diamond Clan leader by surprised, exchanging a look with his Leafeon for a moment. I didn’t know she had a workshop. “Thanks a bunch, Captain! Hope your work goes smoothly.”
“Likewise.” She replied politely.
Leaving the Galaxy Hall, Adaman made his way down the street past the residential housing, admiring the buildings. It was far different from the tents they had at the settlement. They looked rather sturdy and comfortable, if a bit imposing. He wasn’t sure he could live in something like this, but he couldn’t deny the utility.
Arriving at the end of the street, he only had to approach the building slightly before he heard muffled and contained storm of curses from inside. He rolled his eyes affectionately. That’s her, alright. Approaching, he walked up to the front door of the workshop and knocked on the front door before entering.
“CEDRIC! WHERE THE FUCK IS MY - ?!” Her voice then paused as Adaman saw the dark-furred Zorua rush from somewhere else in the workshop towards his wielder with a tool in his mouth. “…chisel. Thanks, buddy. Sorry I yelled at you. You know how I get about misplacing stuff.”
Cedric’s ear twitched in Adaman’s direction and he gestured in his direction. The Diamond Clan leader never got tired of seeing the light brighten in her eyes at the sight of him. “Oh! Adaman!” She said, putting her chisel down on the nearby table which seemed to have several small blocks strewn about it. “I didn’t hear you come in!”
“I could tell.” He replied playfully, having a look at the place. It was an open area, with the tatami walls open in the back to allow for more airflow and light to come in. Tools lined the walls and the tables were covered in large sketches. He could see some strange projects in the middle of being built and he could discern that she often started projects and switched between them based on whatever she felt like doing.
She was a creature of impulse and instinct, after all. “What brings you here? Is something wrong?” Rachel asked, concerned.
Adaman shook his head, laughing amusedly. “No no, nothing’s wrong.” He assured her, putting a hand on her shoulder. “Am I interrupting something? I can come back a different day if you’re busy.”
“No! No, you’re not! I was just finishing something up, actually. You’re fine.” Rachel quickly assured him, taking him by the wrist to pull him inside. “I always have time for you, Adaman.”
He wasn’t entirely sure she realized what that sentence meant to him and his people, but he knew it was true. It warmed his heart to hear her so fluent in the language of his people. “So, what were you working on, if I may ask?”
“In short, I’ve been forced to take up engineering.” Rachel replied, seating Adaman down at the table with the blocks strewn about. “Well, not forced in the sense of someone made me. Rather, since I’m the only one who has any knowledge of the time period I came from, I’m the only one who knows how to build any of it for myself, so I had to take up engineering to figure it out. So, I’m starting small.”
As Adaman took a seat, his Leafeon greeted Cedric, beckoning the smaller Pokemon to follow him outside to sit out back on the back deck. Glancing back at Adaman and Rachel, Cedric followed Leafeon, knowing that his trainer was safe with him. He didn’t have to worry when it came to Adaman.
“Can I get you a tea or anything?” Rachel asked, walking over to a kettle she had set aside near a small hearth. “I was going to make one for myself anyways, since I was about to take a break. Just wondering how many cups I should make.”
Adaman nodded, smiling warmly. “Tea sounds great right now.”
Getting some water from the provided wooden tub and ladling it into the kettle, Rachel whistled, summoning her Arcanine from her Pokéball. “Emberheart? Could I get your help with tea, please?”
Bending down, the Fire Pokémon let out a small flame breath over the coals of the hearth, Rachel setting the kettle to boil over it once it was lit. “There you go.”
“Thank you, sweetheart.” Rachel replied, holding her Pokémon’s large face and kissing her forehead. It never failed to tug at the corner of his mouth when she was so openly affectionate with her Pokémon. She had a natural inclination towards them, it was almost as if she had known them for their whole lives.
If she was a member of either of the clans, one would never guess she was an outsider. Though, he did have a natural bias that she would fit in better with the Diamond Clan than the Pearl Clan, but she demonstrated an understanding of their values as well. She had done a lot for them as well as his own clan.
Emberheart was quick to lay beside the both of them, resting her head on Adaman’s side and he, having spent his whole life with Leafeon, instinctively reached down to pet at the Arcanine’s head. “So, what were you working on?”
“Oh, just recreating a game from my time period that you play with wooden blocks.” Rachel said, having a seat beside him being careful not to accidentally hurt Emberheart. “You…wouldn’t enjoy it, though.”
At that, Adaman raised an eyebrow curiously, leaning back. “Oh, really? Try me.” He challenged, though idly he was mentally commenting on how surprisingly soft Emberheart’s fur was. The Pearl Clan was more familiar with Arcanine and Growlithe, having one as a Lord, but he always thought that their fur would be tough, but it wasn’t. It was just grainy and earthy, but it still felt soft and rather warm. Colour him pleasantly surprised.
Raising her own eyebrow back at Adaman, Rachel shrugged. “Alright, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Grabbing all of the blocks she had made, he observed them. They were all narrow, flat, and long and looked like they were made to be the same size.
She began to arrange the blocks in rows of threes, making them into squares. She stacked the rows on top of one another, alternating between arranging them horizontally and vertically each layer until she reached the top, carefully adjusting to make sure everything was level and fit together evenly. “So, this…is a game from my time period. It’s called ‘Jenga.’”
Interesting, though it didn’t really give away what the game was actually about. Nor did looking at the stacked wooden tower. “How do you play?” Adaman asked, curious.
“Basically, every turn, one person has to remove a block from the tower without knocking it over.” Rachel began explaining, reaching to try and find a block that was loose enough to gently push out and then remove, placing it on top of the tower. “And the goal is to see how long you can go before the tower is knocked over and whoever is the one who knocks the tower over loses the game.”
Adaman squinted at it. “So, you build the tower…so that you can remove its structural integrity to make it higher…to see how long it takes for it to collapse?” He was trying to follow. Rachel nodded, and he folded his arms with a small huff. “That’s so pointless! Why would anyone go through the time and effort for this?”
“See? I told you you weren’t going to like it.” Rachel said, taking the block she just removed and sliding it back where it was before. “I could definitely see Irida having a lot of fun with it. I might invite her over for a game or two at some point.”
Snickering, he leaned back, raising a hand to smooth his hair over a bit. It was strange to think that Rachel being a part of both Adaman and Irida’s lives had become so normal and routine. It was hard for him to picture the everyday without either of them, despite his rivalry with Irida. Rachel had bridged them in a way he never would have anticipated, before.
He could almost call Irida a friend, thanks to Rachel. And it was nice to see that Rachel thought of Irida as fondly as she thought of Adaman. It meant that she was well suited to handle relations between their clans. It meant that peace was possible.
Though, he couldn’t help but tease. “Is that the only thing you’ve made thus far? Or do you have more to show me?”
Rachel snickered playfully at him. “I do have another game that I made that I feel like you will enjoy, if that’s what you’re asking.” She said as she got up to rummage around in some of her drawers.
So quick to get to the point. She really would fit in with the Diamond Clan. “Glad to hear you haven’t left me out.”
“As if I would ever forget about you.” The woman replied quickly and easily. Both clan leaders had become her closest friends in Hisui. Well, her closest human friends aside from Professor Laventon. As soon as she thought of how to bring Jenga back to her personal life as a way to spend some off-time with Irida, she thought of what to bring back as a way to spend off-time with Adaman just as quickly.
Grabbing a deck of cards, she set it down on the table in front of him. “This, my friend, is a card game.” Rachel said, idly sifting through it and shuffling it. “There’s more to it than Jenga, but it’s quicker to play and you can play quick rounds to pass the time easily.”
Adaman nodded, folding his hands as he leaned on the table. “Alright, you have my attention.”
Nodding, Rachel sifted through the cards until she pulled out the examples she needed to show him to explain the game. “So, this is a game from my time period called ‘Unus.’” She said, placing some of the cards on the table. Though they were all different numbers, they were all different colours – red, blue, yellow, and green. “Each player starts with seven cards. There are 108 cards in total; nineteen cards of each colour – zero to nine, though you only get one zero of each colour and two of every other number – and several other cards that do specific things. The game ends when one of the players completely empties their hand.
“The first player puts any card they want for the first round, and the other players in sequential order in a circle have to either put down a card that’s the same type, or the same colour.” Rachel explained this with the cards themselves, demonstrating them to Adaman. “Now, that’s the basic game. The other cards are what make the game interesting. There are eight cards each of specific types, two of each colour – skip cards, which skip the next person’s turn when played – reverse cards, which reverse the turn order – draw cards, which force the next person to draw two cards from the pile without playing one.
“Now, the draw cards can be stacked if several people have one they can play, but watch out – once the streak ends, the person at the end of the streak has to pick up as many cards as they’ve been stacked. So, if four people play a draw two card, the person at the end of that streak has to draw eight. So great for fucking over the next player, but really shitty if you end up on the receiving end. It’s a bit of a gamble.
“And finally, there are eight black cards.” Rachel pulled out the two types and demonstrated them to him. One had four cards coloured in each individual colour illustrated on it, and the other had a slanted oval split into the four colours illustrated on it. “The draw four and the wild card. When either of them are played, you can change what colour you want the next person to play. The draw four forces the next person to draw four cards, but they can play a card that same turn.
“Once you are down to one card, you have to announce it by saying ‘Unus.’ Otherwise, you have to draw two cards.” There were certainly a lot of rules to this game, but he supposed card games had a lot of moving parts, so they sort of had to. “If you don’t have a card you can play, you draw from the pile until you pick up a card you can play, and then play it. Once you play the last card in your hand, you win!”
Adaman nodded, following along, but the wealth of instruction was a tad overwhelming. He figured it was one of those things that was easier to understand in play rather than being explained. “There’s certainly a lot to this. I have to assume the people of the future have more time to make games like this to pass time.”
Soon enough, the familiar sound of the kettle whistling drew Rachel’s attention. Smirking, she pulled all the cards together and briefly shuffled them and put them all back in the deck. “How about a game over tea, then?”
Smiling, Adaman nodded. He did come over specifically to spend time with Rachel, and he figured this would be worth trying. If she thought he would enjoy this card game, what was the harm in trying? He set aside the time for her and he intended to spend it accordingly. “Sounds like fun.”
Getting up, Rachel quickly grabbed the kettle from off the hearth, setting it down on one of the coasters she’d made before grabbing a small pouch to put the tea components in for both of them and poured the hot water into their cups.
Taking the cups to the cups to the table, she set one down on each side before taking the deck of Unus cards and divvying up seven each for them to play, setting the pile down to the side to leave room for the played cards. “To be completely honest, this game is more fun with at least three people, but it’s nice spending time with you, here.”
Adaman smiled warmly, blowing over his cup of tea before taking a hesitant sip. It needed to steep a little more, but the hot water felt soothing nonetheless. “I agree. It’s why I came to see you.” He replied easily, setting the cup back down on the coaster. “So, who gets to go first?”
“Eh, it depends. Most people tend to go by who’s the oldest or youngest, but some people just do it at random.” She replied with a simple shrug, taking a sip of her own tea.
Chuckling, reaching down to scratch at Emberheart’s head again, he nodded. “How about you go first, then? Since I am a guest in your workshop, after all.”
Smiling back, Rachel placed the first card down on the empty space on the table in front of them. A red seven.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
1 note
·
View note
Text
PLA Headcanons
Adaman is a romantic f/o while Irida is a platonic f/o. That being said, I have written some...things, so this is what you get.
Headcanons under the cut
Adaman
This man has got stamina. While he may not necessarily be able to last long for individual rounds, he can recover from his refractory period rather quickly and go for several rounds more. He can go for a very long night.
He does not have the patience for edging. He'll engage in foreplay, get his partner nice and ready for him and take the time he needs to do so, but he does not have the patience for edging. He's more into overstimulation.
That being said, he loves being edged, though he'll never admit it. There is no way to get him begging so sweetly than edging him. He needs to trust his partner a lot to let them do this with him, but boy does that release feel so damn good when he finally gets it. After that, he fucks like there's no tomorrow just to get one more.
He's definitely into hair pulling, especially during makeout sessions. It turns him on like nothing else when he and his partner are kissing and they just grab a wad of his hair and tug him where they want him to go. Light sweet kisses quickly turn into something feral and hungry before they know it and before they can even think, he's pinning them to the nearest wall and tugging at their pants.
He wants his partner out of their clothes as soon as possible. The more layers in the way, the more annoyed and frustrated he gets. But once he gets access to skin and flesh, he takes his time to appreciate it and enjoy the feeling of it pressed against him, especially the warmth.
As much as he wants to just get right to it and go for multiple rounds for a while, he'll very much appreciate it when his partner takes the time to admire and give his scars attention and affection. It's the one thing he won't try to rush when it comes to sex and intimacy (aside from proper foreplay, obviously). The sentimentality of it turns him on and the emotional sex is that much sweeter and more intense. He’s got scars on his back running from his right shoulder from an Ursaring attack, his right arm in acid burn marks from being bitten by a Carnivine, and his left hand from having poison spat at him by a Croagunk.
He's got three favourite positions: mating press, cowgirl, and anything that's up against a wall. Adaman will take advantage of whatever leverage he can get to fuck his partner just right, whether it be in the environment or on his partner. Their hips are his favourite thing to hold on to.
He can move and twitch his dick voluntarily. He loves to do this when he's still inside his partner and they've just climaxed. He revels in the way his partner whines and involuntarily twitches and clenches around him. It's like cloud nine to him.
Speaking of his dick, surprisingly he’s circumcized. It curves up just slightly at the end, so it hits the spot very nicely. He’s a solid sixish inches, not big, but a decent size.
So sweet when it comes to aftercare. He's always checking in on his partner and making sure they're still good to go and making sure they can take a break or stop if they need to and he's quick to get them something to drink, a wet towel, and clean up his partner afterwards.
He runs cold, so he wants to be as physically close to his partner as possible so they can keep each other warm. Afterglow cuddles with him are very clingy. He will wrap around his partner tightly and won't let go, especially if he's cold. Let him soak up that body heat.
Adaman is that guy that will wake up at 5:30 in the morning after sex to make a full course breakfast and do the laundry so that it's ready for his partner as soon as they wake up. He may be an early riser, but sex takes a lot out of a person so he'll let them sleep. And when his partner wakes up, they'll have fresh laundry and a lovely breakfast waiting for them.
Irida
Irida is a woman who is in no rush when it comes to sex. She doesn't want to just go through climax after climax, she wants to properly savour and enjoy each one. It takes her quite a bit to reach her peak, but she climaxes pretty hard once she does.
She spends a lot of time during sex, especially with a new partner, exploring their body. She wants to know every part of it and commit it to memory, she wants to have every single imperfection and every crease, curve, and marking catalogued and lavished with her attention. There is no part of her partner's body that is wasted space to her.
Irida squirms a lot during sex. She moves, flails, and stretches as far and as much as there is bed space. She wants to have lots of room for her and her partner to be able to move around and shift positions when necessary. She feels trapped if she's restricted or in a confined space or if she's backed in a corner. Irida needs the freedom to move about and shift.
Though she can't really act on it, she is a bit of a voyeur. There's something about watching people lavish each other with their attention and affection that really gets her going. She enjoys a good show and she likes to admire what's in front of her, observing the way their bodies move against each other and react to stimuli and seeing them in motion. It turns her on even more if it's with people she's close with, be it her partner or close friends.
Irida is incredibly cautious when it comes to the bedroom. Expect a long talk beforehand going over everything that is to be expected and making sure that she and her partner are on the same page about things. After all, this is supposed to be fun, and she doesn't want anything unexpected to sour the mood.
Irida is very good at foreplay and edging. She likes giving it and receiving it, she takes a lot of time when it comes to foreplay and more than half of the fun for her is the foreplay rather than the actual sex. Just the sensual intimacy of it is such a turn-on for her and the payoff is so much sweeter when it's something worth waiting for, that goes for both her and her partner.
As much as Irida want to be intimately familiar with her partner's body, she's always running hot, so she's out of her clothes immediately once the bedroom is hers. She likes to be in positions where she can admire her partner in full, and where she doesn't have to be in full contact with them so she can stay cool. Cowgirl is a favourite of hers.
She’s a solid B cup, not very small, but not a very big bust either. Her breasts are quite sensitive, though, so any attention given to them will go quite appreciated by her.
Irida doesn’t have prominent lips when it comes to her equipment. It’s a pretty little smooth slit down there, but once her partner parts that slit, they’ll find a pair of pretty little pink lips waiting and a puffy clit hiding under its hood like a hidden pearl.
There is no one who does aftercare like Irida does. She most likely already has everything prepared preemptively just in case her partner needs anything from her, and she'll fuss and fret over her partner until she's confident that she's taken good care of them. Likewise, she'll appreciate if that same level of attention and caution is put towards her when it comes to aftercare.'
Because Irida runs hot, she'll prefer to have her partner's head in her lap while she gives them affection instead of fullbody contact. Once she cools off, she'll gladly cuddle, but she needs a bit for the heat to wear off. So, in the meantime, she'll be happy to just let her partner relax beside her while she runs her hands over their body (particularly their hair) affectionately.
Irida is not an early bird by any stretch of the imagination. She wants to sleep in and she sleeps best knowing her partner will be there when she wakes up. It brings her a sense of comfort to know that and she's very affectionate when she does eventually wake up. Though, she'll probably throw the covers off so that she can wear off the heat that accumulated during the night.
There's a good chance she'll be up for a bit of morning fun if she gets to just give her partner attention rather than full-on sex. Just something easy, low-energy, and sensual is ideal for her in the late mornings.
0 notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
5. Eating together
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Survey work was hard work. Hard work that sure worked up quite the appetite. But, living in a time period when there wasn’t exactly an easily accessible plethora of restaurants to choose from, that meant you had to be responsible for feeding yourself. Even her meals at the Wallflower in Jubilife Village were not a guarantee. She needed to be inducted into the Galaxy Team’s Survey Corps to earn meals there, as she was an outsider.
Which, she found their animosity towards her rather ironic and rich once she found out that they were the outsiders to this land, whom the natives were allowing them to use out of kindness. Despite their diametrically opposed views and how at odds they were with each other, Rachel felt like she had more kindred spirits with them than with the Galaxy Team.
To put it simply, the Diamond and Pearl Clans of Hisui felt more like home than the home she had.
But, she was still an outsider to them. A friend, yes, but still an outsider. She was not one of them, so she had to stay in Jubilife Village. At least nowadays as she has proven herself, people were much friendlier to her and have shown genuine appreciation towards her efforts. Still effectively strangers at worst, and acquaintances at best, but better than being distrusted and seen as a potential threat or enemy.
Still, she couldn’t help but feel more at home among her Pokémon and the native people of Hisui. She felt like a child again, understanding Pokémon better than people and feeling like an outcast and an other.
And the only people who understood were the Diamond and Pearl Clans.
Setting up a quick camp for herself to cook something to eat for herself and her Pokémon, it wasn’t long before Stormfast, her Samurott, offered up a skewered Magikarp from the stream. Smiling, she took the offering and reached out to pet the large Water Pokémon. “Thanks, Stormfast.”
The large Pokémon nodded. “You’re not a hunter. This is my duty to you.” She replied stately.
“Did you feed yourself?” Rachel asked her. “I won’t have you going hungry for my sake.”
Stormfast nodded, choosing a nearby comfortable patch of grass to lay down in. “I’m full. You don’t have to worry.”
“Good.” Sighing, Rachel set the skillet she pulled out of her backpack onto the spit above the small campfire she made and summoned her other Pokémon to join her. Her Arcanine stood tall, Emberheart observing the campfire and sniffing at it before gently blowing a flame into it to light it. “Thank you, sweetheart.”
Nodding, the Arcanine went to lay by Stormfast to relax while Rachel cooked the fish.
Helix, her Goomy, and Wallflower, her Petilil, sat patiently next to her. Nodding, she reached into her pouch to grab their favourite berries. “Now, don’t think I’ve forgotten about you two.” She said as she laid out an assortment for both of them according to their tastes.
A small serving of a few Aspear Berries and a couple Oran Berries, and a Sitrus Berry for Helix, which he was proceeding to (very slowly) gobble up, and the same for Wallflower except for Pecha Berries instead of Aspear Berries. “Thank you, Rachel.”
“Of course, honey. Eat up.” She said to the timid little Petilil, reaching to gently pat the three leaves on her head as she tepidly picked up the nearest Pecha Berry and peckishly nibbled at it.
Once they were eating their fill, Rachel grabbed some ingredients from her bag to begin the cooking process. As she was rummaging around, she felt a tug at her leg. Lo and behold, there was Cedric, the little Zorua from her time period that was looking at her with pleading blue eyes.
She sighed loudly at him. “Yes, you can have the eyes.”
“Much obliged!” He replied cheekily.
Grumbling, she pulled out her knife and grabbed the limp crimson fish Pokémon and grimaced. For some reason, Cedric really liked to eat the eyes and despite how disgusting she found it, she did it for him. He was her best friend, and she wanted nothing but the best for him.
Even if it made her gag to remove Magikarp’s eyes for the Zorua. Holding her knife, she admired it for a moment as it glinted sharply in the sunlight. It wouldn’t be a stretch to call it one of her most prized possessions she’d received here in Hisui.
It was a blade made from Black Augurite, the same stone that made Scyther evolve into Kleavor. Despite having already given her the Insect Plate, Lord Kleavor of the Pearl Clan apparently wanted his warden, Lian, to give the blade to her as an extra apology for injuring her during their fight while he was frenzied.
The blade came to her jagged, but Rachel was so enamoured by receiving such a gift from a Pokémon that she devoted so much of her time to sharpening it. She went nowhere without a good whetstone so she could maintain it. She looked for ways to use it, even taking up whittling and woodcarving as an idle hobby to practice using the knife.
It was also quite useful for cooking. And for disgustingly precise eyeball removals for disturbed Dark-types. “Alright, here you go you freak.” She grumbled, tossing the eyes to Cedric along with some Oran and Cherri Berries.
“Hey! Don’t knock it until you try it! It’s a great source of Omega 3!” Cedric replied with a smug grin.
“The whole fish is full of Omega 3, you furry little harbinger of mischief!” Rachel snapped comically, unable to not laugh when the little Pokémon started to snicker. She couldn’t find it in herself to fault him for being a little weirdo. She loved him, quirks and all, no matter what.
He was her best friend. No matter what. She’d fly to the moon and back for him and she knew he’d do the same.
Once she set aside the Magikarp’s head for Emberheart along with the same berries for the Arcanine, Rachel went back to rummaging around in her bag for ingredients to start cooking the fish. She more or less knew what she liked and how to season her meal, so it was a matter of routine at this point.
Hopo Berry juice in the pan, slicing up some Springy Mushrooms on the wooden cutting board she brought with her after cleaning her knife with a spare cloth, and then cutting the Sitrus, Persim, and Oran Berries individually and throwing them into the pan with the sliced mushrooms and Plump Beans.
Finally, she crushed a small Candy Truffle for a hint of sweetness, before she let everything simmer for a little bit, cleaning her knife and proceeding to de-scale and de-bone the Magikarp before cutting it open in half and throwing it onto the pan. The fragrant scent of everything coming together was a wondrous medley that she relished.
And the best part? She was on her own time. No deadlines, no expected time to be back, no pressure. Just she, herself, and her Pokémon all just enjoying themselves while her food cooked. Though, she was beginning to get pretty hungry. Hopefully the fish would be done, soon.
“Woah, hey! Check it out! Look who’s on his way.” Cedric teased, gesturing towards the distance of the Obsidian Fieldlands. They were camping out by the river at the edge of Horseshoe Plains to the east of the Fieldlands Camp. In the distance was the familiar shape of Wyrdeer, with a familiar sapphire silhouette on his back. “Looks like your favourite pretty boy is here to see you.”
Blushing a little bit at her Pokémon’s teasing, she nudged him. “Shush!”
But Cedric was right that the man was pretty. He was very pretty and she wasn’t shy about telling him as such when they first met. Not one of her proudest moments, but he took it in stride. She thought she was pretty smooth.
The silhouette drew closer and soon enough, she was met with the Diamond Clan leader himself, Adaman, sapphire haori and long cerulean hair with grey undertones and all. “Well well, if it isn’t Adaman, leader of the Diamond Clan come to grace me with his humble presence.”
Rolling his eyes, he dismounted from Wyrdeer and laughed at little at Rachel. “There’s being formal, and then there’s laying it on thick.”
“Relax, I’m just teasing.” She replied cheekily, eyeing the Magikarp on the skillet to make sure it was cooking properly. Once he dismissed Wyrdeer and sent the majestic Pokémon on his way, he gave Rachel a polite nod before prancing away. Soon enough, Adaman’s Pokémon quickly ran across the field to stand by Adaman’s side. His trusted Leafeon, Umbreon, and Vaporeon all greeted Rachel’s Pokémon with a friendly hello. “It’s good to see you, Adaman. What brings you to the fieldlands on this fine day?”
Smiling, Adaman approached her little campsite, nodding towards her Pokémon as a courtesy. “Wyrdeer told me you were in the fieldlands, so I figured I’d stop by and pay you a visit.”
Rachel couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. “You wanted to pay me a visit? For no reason?” She asked coyly with a smirk. “You of all people must have better things to do than just drop in on little old me for no reason.”
Reaching up to run a hand through his hair, the man tilted his head up at her. “I seem to recall a certain someone saying that it doesn’t matter what you’re doing if you’re enjoying the time you’re spending, no matter how seemingly meaningless or frivolous it may be.” Adaman parroted what she told him exactly. “Time enjoyed is never wasted.”
It was flattering to hear that, in his own way, he enjoyed her company and valued the time spent with her. “Well, if you’re just here to join me for an outing, then would you care to share a meal with me? There should be enough in the pan for an even portion for both of us.”
He raised his eyebrows in interest at the prospect of eating her cooking. “I didn’t know you could cook.” He remarked before taking a seat across from her. “If you’ll have us, I’d love to share a meal with you.”
“Great! It should be done pretty quickly, here.” Rachel said, quickly checking on the cooking Magikarp and flipping it over so that it would cook and sear on the other side of it. “Almost done.”
He was surprised to find that she was eating meat. With her connection to Pokémon being as strong as it was, he would’ve figured she was a strict vegetarian. He was surprised, but not bothered. More curious, than anything. “I’m surprised you’re eating a Pokémon.” Adaman commented. “How you feel about that, considering you can understand them like we can?”
Rachel shrugged. It was a fair question, but she herself wasn’t really bothered by it either. “Pokémon understand each other just as well, and they have no qualms about eating and hunting each other.” She pointed out casually. “They don’t really concern themselves with it, so why should I? Fish gotta swim, birds gotta eat. Life goes on, the planet continues to spin – it’s the circle of life.”
That was a fair point, he supposed. He never really thought much about that when he thought about Pokémon, but she was right. They did hunt and eat each other and they understood each other like people did. It was just not something that Pokémon really thought much about. “Did you hunt it?”
“No, I don’t have the heart to actually do the hunting. I just can’t do it, being able to hear them. Call me selfish or a coward, but I just can’t bring myself to.” Rachel admitted easily, gesturing to her Samurott. “Stormfast did the fishing for me after having herself a meal. She never wants to let me go hungry.”
Adaman smiled, looking over at the large Water Pokémon enjoying herself a proper nap after such hard work. “You’re very fortunate to have such a strong bond with your Pokémon that they’re willing to help you that way.”
“It’s a two way street.” Rachel replied, reaching over to gently stroke the Samurott along her black-and-red shell helmet. She lowly grumbled affectionately in her sleep at the contact. “They protect me, I keep them safe and nurse their wounds. And we provide each other companionship. It’s always been that way, for me. Even before I arrived here in Hisui.”
Leaning over to check the skillet, Rachel flipped the beans, mushrooms, berries, and the Magikarp meat over before deciding it was cooked through. “Alright, it’s ready. Let me just set the skillet aside and portion it for us.”
Before Rachel could even reach for it, Emberheart, with careful and dainty movements, gripped the handle in her mouth and placed the pan onto a patch in the ground absent of grass.
Smiling affectionately at the Arcanine, Rachel reached over to pet her and hugged her massive head. “Thank you, sweetheart.” She said and kissed the Pokémon’s forehead. “You know how much I appreciate your help.”
Giving her wielder a small doggish kiss on her cheek, she walked back to slumber next to Stormfast, her massive chest falling and rising rhythmically. Wiping her cheek, Rachel grabbed a couple of Caster Ferns to serve as dishes and a set of chopsticks and handed Adaman his portion, first. “I hope that’s enough for you.”
Smiling at her, he carefully took the food and set it down in his lap, petting his Leafeon as he napped. He was completely relaxed in Rachel’s presence, trusting her to be kind to his lifelong partner. Vaporeon was curious about the cooked fish while Umbreon simply stood watch.
Shaking his head, Adaman grabbed the chopsticks offered to him and gave a small piece to Vaporeon, which he tepidly tasted and then quickly wolfed down. Umbreon’s ears twitched curiously, but nevertheless she remained vigilant.
Curious about the food, the Diamond Clan leader grabbed some of the fish meat – which separated very easily – and then tried to get some of the mushroom and berry pieces. There was a nice assortment of flavours and fragrances on the fern in his lap and he was eager to try it.
Watching him intently, Rachel analyzed his expression as he took a bite of her meal. For a moment, she was concerned that he wouldn’t like it before his eyes widened and he eagerly took another bite. “Wow! You must really enjoy cooking if a meal in the wilderness from you tastes this good.” He complimented, Vaporeon agreeing from beside him. “The flavours complement each other perfectly, it’s tangy, and the mushrooms add something savory along with a nice chewy texture.”
Rachel couldn’t help but laugh. She was happy he was enjoying his meal, but she knew that if she were cooking in her own time, she wouldn’t enjoy the process nearly as much. “Would you believe me if I told you I don’t, actually?”
He quirked a thick eyebrow at her as deep in colour as his sapphire hair, Adaman’s dark eyes sparkling with curiosity. How could someone who didn’t enjoy cooking make a meal this tasty just on a whim? “Why not?” He asked.
Rachel shrugged as she leaned back, slowly working on her meal so as to not fill up too quickly and give herself a stomach ache. “Well, it’s less so here in this time period – at least, it feels like it to me – but in my time period, cooking is a lot more of a chore for me than an enjoyable activity.”
If her opinion on laundry was anything to go by, this woman seemed allergic to chores. But, he noted, not out of laziness. As far as he was concerned, there was no one who was more of a hard worker than Rachel. She put her all into everything she did for the Diamond and Pearl Clans, as well as the Survey Corps back in Jubilife Village. She was relentless when it came to her research she did for the Pokédex, going to great lengths and taking great risks to accomplish her goals.
The fact that her nemesis was chores was not a sign of laziness. It seemed to be more of an anxiety-inducing stressor rather than just something she couldn’t be bothered to do. “Chores seem to give you a lot of trouble in general.” Adaman commented, wanting to better understand where her underlying anxieties came from. “Why is that?”
Looking at Adaman, his tone gave away nothing but genuine sincerity. If anyone else asked her that, she’d worry that they were judging her. But Adaman was someone who had full faith in her, even from the start. Even when Irida had her doubts about Rachel, Adaman had always believed in her potential.
It was no longer potential, it was skill and strength that she had since demonstrated tens of times over at this point. “The short answer is that they’re time-consuming and incredibly tedious.” Rachel replied, putting a hand on Cedric’s back for moral support. Wallflower and Helix were still slowly working away at their berries while she talked. “The long answer is that chores feel like they’re eating away at the time I have in the day that I could be spending on doing things that are more pressing or more important. It just feels like a massive waste of time, but it’s something I need to do, so it’s just something that’s always looming over me in the back of my head, and the stress just makes me put it off even longer.
“Plus, a lot of our inconveniences have been solved by engineering and machinery that’s powered by electricity, now.” Rachel mentioned, gesturing to her Survey Corps uniform. “In my time period, we had washing machines that you could throw your clothes and some soap into and it would wash your clothes for you. So, that long and tedious chore was made convenient.” The woman looked down at her fern full of food sheepishly. “And…because of that, I didn’t actually know how to hand wash my clothes. So, that just wasn’t a skill I had before coming here, and I was really self-conscious about it. Adjusting to not having that convenience that made my everyday life so much easier was…incredibly difficult.”
A machine that washed your clothes for you? No wonder she looked so miserable when he first asked her if she knew how to hand wash clothes. Suddenly her aversion made sense. He was glad he showed her how to, he’d hate to think of her constantly struggling with this and not knowing how to deal with it. But he could imagine that even knowing how to do it by hand didn’t make the ordeal any easier if she was used to the convenience of such machinery.
Such a strange world she lived in before. Full of ways people have made life convenient, and thus allowed people to have more time during the day to dedicate to their pursuits, but at the loss of seemingly vital skills that make their absence very apparent without those conveniences.
That’s the trade-off for convenience, he supposed. “I can understand how that can be mentally taxing on you.” He sympathized, continuing to enjoy his meal while he sat and talked with her. “Usually, I do my chores at the start of the day when I wake up at the crack of dawn. That way, they’re done and out of the way and I have the rest of the day to spend my time appropriately.”
Rachel scoffed at him. Ever the early bird, though she could not understand why or how anyone would voluntarily wake up so early when they could just sleep in and enjoy the warmth of a morning snooze. “Unfortunately, I’ve been cursed with a delayed circadian rhythm.” She pointed out, taking another bite of food, making sure she would still have some berries and other ingredients by the time she was done with the Magikarp meat. “I wake up later in the day and sleep later in the day. My brain just does not function properly early in the morning and it works best when the sun goes down at night.”
Ah. A night owl. Somehow that made a lot of sense for Rachel. He’d heard many a tale of her nighttime excursions from Wyrdeer. “And by the time the sun goes down, you’re already tired from a day’s work.”
“Exactly.” Rachel replied, groaning. “It’s a fucking nightmare, I’ll tell you that.”
“I can imagine.” Adaman gently sympathized. She may do things differently than him, but she held time in just as high a regard as he did. She valued it just as much as he did, even though she spent it differently. Something that deeply intrigued him. “I can see how that would make washing your clothes difficult to do on a regular basis. But how does it affect cooking, then? It’s not really something that’s affected by the time of day or how much time in a day you have.”
“No, not exactly. But it’s still a tedious time-consuming task that has its own unique pitfalls for me.” Rachel pointed out, gesturing to the skillet. “The thing is, I’m driven by instinct. I don’t eat unless I’m hungry and I don’t sleep unless I feel tired. If my body isn’t actively telling me something, it’s just not in my mind at all.
“The thing about my time period is that I was always on the go, going from place to place, town to town, never staying in one spot for long. So, mentally I had to factor in meals, usually going out to eat. Again, another convenience that my time period has made easily accessible.” Rachel continued. “Now, I actually know how to cook, but planning meals and then actually doing the prep? Major source of anxiety like you wouldn’t believe. I eat when I feel like it, so I never know what to plan, thus I never know what to get, and thus never know what to make until right then. I hate cooking for myself because I’m always cooking like I’m running against the clock. I always have somewhere I need to be, plans I need to be ready for or done by, and it just makes everything stressful.
“But out here? I don’t have that problem.” Rachel said, leaning back with a smile, gesturing to the open fieldlands around them. “I’m running on my own schedule, my time belongs to nobody but myself. I’m not expected to leave at a certain time, not expected to be back at a certain time. I can be out here for as long as I want provided that I’m working. I’m my own boss, which completely takes the stress away from planning meals. I can eat whatever I want on the fly as on-the-spot as I want it to be, so I can actually enjoy the process of cooking instead of stressing over needing to be finished at a certain time.
“And by the time I get back, I know I have a meal waiting for me at the Wallflower. So, that’s a security I know I have.” As she leaned back, Adaman was beginning to understand Rachel a whole lot better. There was something to this that was becoming a lot clearer to him that gave him an insight into who she was as a person.
Something that was quickly fitting together with all of the puzzle pieces that were Rachel herself. “You have a lot going on in your mind, don’t you?” He remarked, halfway through his meal at this point. “You have a million different things you’re always taking into account, and chores pile onto that and make everything seem a lot bigger than they actually are.”
She nodded, agreeing with his assessment. “You’re not wrong, but the weird thing is…it’s not like this if I’m cooking for other people.”
That caught Adaman’s attention. “Is that right? How so?”
“If I’m making food for someone else, I already know what they want – they tell me. I have explicitly given instructions with a clear goal. Given that, I know how much time I need to make them food.” Rachel explained, gesturing with her hands, chopsticks fastened in her fingers. “Same thing goes for when I make food for a special occasion. I’m not worried about feeding myself, nor is it something being made because it needs to be. It’s for fun! I can actually take as much time as I want to properly enjoy it because I’m not worried about not going hungry.
“But if I’m just trying to feed myself, I’m riddled with the anxiety and stress of deciding what I want to eat, getting the materials to make what I want to eat, making what I want to eat, and then trying to fit that into my already existing schedule.”
Just as he thought, the pieces come together. “You want to have control over your time, and it feels like chores take both your time and control away from you.” Adaman concluded, eating his last bite of food. “If it’s something that has to be done for your own sake within a certain schedule, you start to get stressed and anxious because you feel like you’re wasting your time and you don’t have control over it. But if you’re doing them for someone else, on your own time, or for the sake of enjoyment rather than necessity, you have control over your time, which means you’re not as stressed.”
She blinked at him, dumbfounded once more at how quickly he was able to get right to the root problem. Somehow, Adaman continued to find new ways to get straight to the point, and it left Rachel impressed every time. “Y-yeah…that’s exactly it.”
He smiled, always happy to understand her a bit better. The better he understood her, the better he could help her in the future. “I think I get it.”
Observing the empty Caster Fern on his lap, Rachel started to become conscious of the serving size and glanced over at Stormfast, who was idly observing the two humans on opposite sides of the campfire. The sun had since moved across the sky, the day beginning to dip towards the evening. “Are you sure that was enough food?” Rachel asked, concerned. “I can get Stormfast to catch another Magikarp and make another portion. Maybe even send some food with you so you can have something to eat later!”
Blinking at her for a moment, Adaman’s lips involuntarily curled into a smile that creased his cheeks and he started to laugh. Immediately after he had correctly discovered the roots of her anxieties, she immediately proves him right in the sweetest and kindest way possible.
It didn’t take long for Rachel to realize why he was laughing and couldn’t help herself, very quickly realizing the irony of it. Adaman was even more right than she initially thought. “You don’t have to, I’ll be okay for later.” Adaman declined politely, handing the fern and chopsticks back towards her. “But thank you, I appreciate it.”
Smiling, Rachel took the ferns and gathered up the Magikarp bones in them and walked towards the river. Gently, she let the river swallow the bones and bowed her head, muttering under her breath. Adaman caught a few words of thanks and he smiled. Maybe some of Hisui’s people’s traditions had passed down through the ages to her, somehow. There was a comfort in seeing echoes from his time period in her.
He sighed affectionately. Ever since he tried Beni’s famous potato mochi, he was curious to learn how to cook from the old man. But now, Adaman wondered if he should learn just to cook for Rachel to make her day a bit easier.
Any time spent with her was time well spent, and if he could help her have more time to do the things she wanted without worry, that was a worthwhile trade-off in his eyes.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧
0 notes
Text
September Selfship Prompts Challenge
2. Cold weather
Pairing: Adaman/Rachel during Legends: Arceus (spoiler alert for really far along in the timeline)
Author's note: Clue and Hint are OCs that belongs to my buddy @kammyclues
This was it. Hisui’s final frontier – the Alabaster Icelands. The final obstacle for Rachel to conquer and survey, and home to the final frenzied noble that needed quelling. Lord Avalugg. Unlike the others, the Pearl Clan was far more hesitant to act than the previous nobles, simply due to the fact that Avalugg hadn’t actually acted out or hurt anyone, yet.
It was very in-line for them to wait and see if there was an actual problem, and very in-line for the Diamond Clan to want the problem to be solved before it got out of hand. More often than not, Rachel sided with Adaman’s clan than Irida’s, though her sense of caution had a place and Rachel always took it into account when making her decisions even if she disagreed with the approach.
So, here they were. Rachel had dressed a little differently for the icelands than the Coronet Highlands to combat the cold, but somehow Irida was still sweltering in the blistering cold. Something Adaman clearly couldn’t help but comment on. “How aren’t you freezing?”
“Freezing? I’m practically sweating!” The short blond woman in her minimal fuchsia robes was fanning herself to stave off the heat, or whatever counted as heat in this harsh winterland. “If you think this is bad, just wait. This is nothing compared to where we’re headed.”
The side-eye glowering at her from dark irises belonging to the tall man in blue hair and robes was a mixture of indignation and sheer disbelief. But a strange sort of understanding swirled in them as well. “You know, I’m beginning to think the problem between us isn’t a Diamond Clan thing or a Pearl Clan thing. It’s a you-and-me thing.” Adaman observed, though Rachel caught the way his shoulders trembled slightly. In-fact, when she looked at his hands, she noticed them clenching conspicuously, as though he were trying to hide the fact that he was shivering. The even tone to his voice certainly didn’t give it away, which was sort of impressive. She runs hot, he runs cold. She thought amusedly. “We’ll never see eye to eye on anything, will we?”
Stopping her fanning, the Pearl Clan leader fixed Adaman with blue eyes as sharp as the icy sky above them. “I don’t see how we could, as long as you and your clan cling to your version of an almighty Sinnoh that reigns over time.” Rachel couldn’t stop the annoyed grumble that fell out of her lungs. Cedric sat on her shoulder, as he usually did, and they shared an annoyed look between each other. “Forgive my bluntness, but if such a being does exist, it’s certainly not almighty Sinnoh.”
“Yes, yes. Believe what you want. Just tell us where we have to go.” At least Adaman made an effort to not bring up their different theological beliefs to her as cause for their disagreements (though he wasn’t perfect), especially after Rachel shared the findings of her own independent research into almighty Sinnoh, but Irida just couldn’t stop bringing it up. Before, Rachel was too afraid to say anything for the sake of maintaining the peace between the clans and the Galaxy Expedition Team.
But now that all three of them had spent enough time working together and growing closer on a personal level, maybe they had reached the point where it was safe to express dissent without the danger of a disagreement escalating into political squabbles.
Turning to face him, Irida nodded. At least she was taking this in stride, too, not being as prone to antagonism as she was when Rachel first met her. She was glad to see that her advice had really sunk in for the Pearl Clan leader. “We’re headed to see my teacher.” She replied. “And he’s only ever found in one place.”
Glowering at her once more, Adaman shook his head. “Which is?” He prompted with a twinge of his typical impatience. “You’re talking about that Gaeric fellow, right? Where do we find him?”
“At Avalugg’s Legacy, obviously!” She exclaimed in mild annoyance. “Where else but a great mass of ice could I have meant when I said we’d be headed somewhere even colder?”
Politely, Rachel raised a hand to interject into the conversation. “Uh, word of advice, Irida? Never assume that anything is common knowledge or common sense.” She offered before shuffling in place, looking down at the ground. “That’s been especially true for me ever since I dropped into this time. The first time I asked for a bathroom, I had to cycle through so many synonyms before the Captain understood what I was asking for.” She shuddered. If there was one thing she missed greatly, it was indoor plumbing. What she would give to have a washing machine or a dishwasher, again.
Handwashing clothes was a tedious and time-consuming nightmare she wouldn’t wish on her worst enemy.
Nodding, Irida looked down. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
Turning to Rachel, Adaman gestured towards her as he spoke, as he most often did. He was very talkative with his hands. “Ready to go, Rachel?”
“I’ve been ready to go, I was just waiting for you two to be done.” She knew exactly how they were getting to Avalugg’s Legacy, so Rachel instinctively reached into her satchel for her Celestica Flute.
Only to see Adaman walking away once she actually had it. “Sure! Stomp off without me!” Irida exclaimed in frustration as she ran to intercept him. “This is why I can’t stand people who only care about whether time is passing them by!”
Unamused, Rachel exchanged a glance with the dark-furred Zorua on her shoulder. “Stop him.” She ordered him.
Without a second’s hesitation, Cedric leapt off of his trainer’s shoulder and dashed to stand in Adaman’s way, stomping his foot to firmly tell the Diamond Clan leader that he was to go no further. Rachel ignored the sound of indignation that Adaman let out as she approached him. “And where do you think you’re going by yourself in this tundra?”
Turning to face her, Adaman glowered at her much in the same way he did at Irida, though whenever his attention was on Rachel, he was more amused than anything. As though he found it funny that she could have any sort of authority over him. “We don’t have time to waste, the sooner we get to Avalugg’s Legacy, the sooner we can quell Avalugg’s frenzy.”
“And I don’t disagree with you.” Rachel said before turning to Irida who had stopped beside the Survey Corps member. “However, this is a landscape that is much harsher than what you’re used to. Irida, sure. This is where she’s grown up her whole life, where her people and her culture lives and breathes." That's right. The Pearl Settlement had to be here in the Alabaster Icelands. She didn't see it anywhere else, and she knew where the Diamond Settlement was. Maybe I'll get a chance to see Hint.
Remembering the kindly and friendly psychic, a melancholy stone dropped in Rachel's stomach at the memories that came associated with the woman. It was thanks to her that she had regained her memories of the Bug-type trainer in her time that had become her closest friend. Who would've thought I would meet his ancient great grandmother?
Maybe she'd be willing to have another battle with Rachel. If there was a chance Hint's psychic abilities could help her unlock more of her memories, it was worth trying. One thing at a time. “But us? Until we’re both more familiar with every nook and cranny of this place, we should stick together. Safety in numbers.” Rachel gave Irida a smile. “This time, we take the safer option rather than the faster one. We’re riding on Wyrdeer.”
Irida looked elated that Rachel was choosing her way of doing things for once, though Adaman wasn’t annoyed. In-fact, he felt warm that she was so concerned for his wellbeing. Warmer than he could feel in this accursed chill. Why did this wind have to be so biting?
At least Rachel was appropriately dressed, wearing a cloth mask to keep her face warm and a scarf around her neck. She was more aptly dressed than him, he noted with a mild bite towards himself. He should’ve been more prepared.
Pulling down her mask, Rachel put the Celestica Flute up to her mouth and tried to play. Emphasis on ‘tried,’ because though she put in the effort to learn how to play, she wasn’t very good and she simply didn’t have the proficiency, yet. Cedric couldn’t help but be amused every time she tried. It took her a few before the sound would come out of the damn thing.
The glare she threw him when he started to snicker gave him life. “Just because I know how to play doesn’t mean I’m good at it, give me a bit!”
“Are you sure you don’t want me to-?” Irida offered before Rachel cut me off.
“I won’t get better if I don’t practice, just let me do it!”
Backing off, Irida let Rachel continue to try to summon a Wyrdeer. Until finally, the eerie timbres of the flute echoed around the icy mountains of the tundra. Now, all they had to do was wait.
Though Adaman was getting antsy – he hated the feeling of standing around and doing nothing when there was something that need to be done – he didn’t complain. After all, his clan’s dear Pokémon knew the value of almighty Sinnoh’s time. Wyrdeer wouldn’t be late.
And sure enough, there he was, prancing towards Rachel eagerly, his pale grey fur almost camouflaging him against the monochrome ground he trotted across. Wyrdeer stopped before the short dark-haired woman and let out a friendly bellow in greeting.
Smiling, Rachel reached up to give his neck a scratch and rest her forehead against his. “Always a pleasure to see you, Wyrdeer.”
Making Adaman jump a bit, Cedric dashed between his feet and right up to Rachel, jumping up her back and sitting on her shoulder as she pulled herself up onto the large Psychic Pokémon. He took his place in her lap as Rachel guided Wyrdeer towards the clan leaders. “Alright, hop on! We’ve got a lot of space to cover and not a lot of time to waste!”
Extending her hand, she reached towards Adaman to pull him up onto the Pokémon to sit behind her and then Adaman reached to help Irida onto Wyrdeer behind him. It was a bit of a strange situation, but it also felt right. Rachel never realized before how much she wished she actually had company out in the Hisuian wilds. This was nice.
Adaman noticed her wistful pause as Rachel looked between him and Irida. “What? What is it?”
“I just realized that neither of you have ever ridden with me, before.” Rachel pointed out with a small laugh. “That’s a first.”
Smiling warmly at her, Adaman gestured out towards the icy tundra before them. “Alright, let’s get going. I don’t want to spend more time here freezing than I have to.”
Smirking, Rachel exchanged a glance with Cedric before she looked back at them. “You’re gonna wanna hold on.”
At that, Irida’s eyes widened. “Wait, why?”
Immediately, Rachel tugged on the handle and with a mighty bellow, Wyrdeer reared up and began to dash forward at full speed, leaving behind a hefty cloud of snow where he ran. In an instant, Irida was practically clinging for dear life onto Adaman, shrieking, and the Diamond Clan leader immediately found his arms wrapped tightly onto Rachel’s waist as the woman rode the Pokémon at a pace that practically flew across the snow.
Once they drew further from the base camp, he quickly realized why. There was a sizeable gap that dipped ahead of them that neither of them would have been able to cross without Wyrdeer or Sneasler’s help.
“Hang on!” Rachel called out, an excited timbre to her voice as they neared the gap. With the grace only a Pokemon blessed by almighty Sinnoh could achieve, Wyrdeer leapt off the lip of the chasm below and soared over it, the woman steering him calling out and laughing all the while until they landed on the other side.
Once they cleared the chasm, Rachel laughed mirthfully, throwing her head back and letting out a howl with Cedric with her heart and chest, just as Adaman and Mai had witnessed the first time Wyrdeer allowed Rachel to ride him. When he saw her then, he thought she was incredibly bizarre, if strangely endearing.
But now, all he felt was pure endearment. “Hahahaha! Ohhhhhh wow, there’s nothing like a good dose of adrenaline to get the heart going. I’ll never get tired of that feeling.” Rachel went on through heavy laboured breathed. “I feel so alive!”
Irida, however, was clinging onto Adaman so tightly that he was pretty sure she was going to be permanently stuck to him if she didn’t let go. “Hey, are you okay?” He asked, genuinely concerned for the Pearl Clan leader. “We made it across.”
Taking deep breaths to calm herself down, Irida replied in a small shaky voice uncharacteristic of her. “Fine, fine. Just wasn’t expecting that. But I’m fine. We can keep going.”
Raising an eyebrow, Rachel reached back to put a hand on the other woman’s. “Hey, you did well. You were very brave, back there.” She assured Irida, giving her a warm smile. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. We can take it easy from here on out.” Reaching into her satchel, she pulled out the device that had been guiding her this whole way. “According to the Arc Phone, it’s a straight shot from here to where we need to be. So we can take it easy for the rest of the way. Would you prefer that?”
Still clinging onto Adaman, Irida nodded fervently. “Please…if you don’t mind.”
“It’s no trouble. It’d be poor form on my part to ignore the trepidations of my dear passengers.” Rachel teased as she went back to facing forward. Giving Cedric a pet on the head and reaching forward to pat Wyrdeer’s neck, she leaned forward to whisper to him. “Take us the rest of the way to Avalugg’s Legacy. At a leisurely pace, if you please.”
Nodding, Wyrdeer talked forward on the ice, deliberately making his steps as even and smooth as possible so as to not further disturb the Pearl Clan leader on his backside.
Taking another look at the screen on her Arc Phone, Rachel sighed. It frustrated her to no end that the leaders couldn’t see eye to eye on their theological beliefs. She couldn’t blame them too harshly for being mistaken, but it would be so difficult to prove that she was right. She at least got them to understand that they both worshipped the same deity that was almighty Sinnoh – the texts written on each of the plates given to her by each clan’s beloved Pokémon proved this – yet they were still convinced that one of them was right and the other was wrong.
It just wasn’t possible for one of them to be right. They were either both right or both wrong, but it was impossible for one or the other to be right.
“You know what the funny thing is?” Rachel asked, gesturing with her Arc Phone while Wyrdeer was leading the way, mentally making note of the icy Pokémon that inhabited this land. “I’m arguably the person who has the closest connection directly to almighty Sinnoh. This device was given to me before I fell through the rift and there’s no doubt in my mind that he communicates with me through it. But, whenever I need to ask him for something or I need to ask him for answers directly, he’s ever silent. All he does is beep at me and keep track of my proverbial to-do list and tell me where I need to go.”
Getting more comfortable on Wyrdeer’s back, still clinging to Adaman (though not as tightly as before), Irida leaned over a bit to talk directly to Rachel. “Maybe it’s a part of the trial almighty Sinnoh has in store for you.” She suggested. “I think he wants you to demonstrate your own strength, which is why he doesn’t give you answers when you ask for them. You have to find them yourself, all he can do is show you where to find them.”
Rachel rolled her eyes. She was never a fan of cryptic messaging and she couldn’t help but feel a sense of bitterness towards almighty Sinnoh for putting her in this position. Though, she held her tongue. Sinnoh obviously meant a lot to these people and she was in no position to disparage their deity to their faces. “The point I was trying to make is that it’s okay to admit you don’t have answers.” She clarified. “That you don’t know something. It’s not a weakness to admit that you’re human. Humans are inherently flawed, as all mortals are. We can only truly know so much, after all, and we can only do the best with the knowledge available to us at the time and the tools we have in the moment. It’s okay to be mortal. To be human. To be imperfect.”
She smiled at both leaders behind her. “It’s what makes life worth living. That it’s complex and messy and imperfect.” Rachel turned her attention ahead. “After all, if there were no sorrow, we wouldn’t know what joy was. If we were always satisfied, we would have no drive to accomplish or desire anything. If we knew everything, we would have no reason to be curious. And I think a life without those things would be…empty.”
“A life without spirit.” Irida punctuated, a smile in her voice.
Rachel nodded in agreement. “Yeah…exactly.” As they continued their trek towards Avalugg’s Legacy, she couldn’t help but noticed that Adaman still had his arms wrapped around her waist and he had taken to resting his chin on her head. Smirking at him, she scoffed through her nose. “You don’t have to hold onto me, anymore. The hard part is over.”
“I don’t mind.” Adaman replied, a smile in his voice as he spoke. “You’re comfortable. And warm.”
“Oh, so it’s about sapping away my body heat, is it?” Rachel teased, laughing a little bit.
Adaman was not immune to her playful nature, chuckling himself. “I can let go if it bothers you.”
“No no, it doesn’t.” She said quickly, realizing what she had said and feeling her face start to grow warm under the cloth mask she was wearing. Thank almighty that her face was covered. “Just hang on a second…”
Moving so that she was free from Adaman for a moment, she unwrapped the scarf that was around her neck and moved to wrap it around his. Once it was snugly tied, she nodded. “There, that should keep you warmer. I can’t stand the thought of watching you shiver like a Snorunt.”
Her unashamed and relentlessly kind nature never ceased to catch Adaman off-guard. If he had a way to describe it, it would be recklessly kind. Rachel never held back what she thought or felt about a person if she believed in them. She never hesitated to stand up for someone if she felt they were being unfairly wronged, even (and especially) if the person they were disparaging was themselves.
Adaman got a taste of that for himself the moment he showed weakness in the Crimson Mirelands, once Arezu’s plan was discovered. He showed one moment of doubt and Rachel was so quick to build him up and show him how much she believed in him and how much he should as well that it took him completely aback.
Rachel was confident, strong, but gentle and kind. She was fierce in a way he had never known. Plain and simple, she was a force of change like nothing else and she proved it every single day.
Satisfied that he was no longer freezing, Rachel checked her Arc Phone again. “We’re almost there.” She exclaimed to her passengers. “With enough luck, we’ll have this noble’s frenzy quelled before the day’s done.”
“Rachel…?”
An eerie echo across the ice made the woman tug on the handle of the saddle to halt Wyrdeer. She heard it, clear as day. Or at least…she thought she did. She knew that voice, she had to. She couldn’t place a name to it, but she knew that voice.
She listened hard to try and catch it, again, eyes scanning the unforgiving landscape around them. “What’s wrong?” Adaman asked, immediately sensing her apprehension and having his hand on her shoulder for support.
“I…I thought I heard…” No. It couldn’t be. It was impossible. It had to be her imagination. It had to be. “Nevermind. Let’s just keep –”
“Rachel…?!”
There! Again! And with the way Cedric’s ear twitched, trying to find the source of the sound, it confirmed that it wasn’t just in Rachel’s head. “You heard it too…”
The Zorua nodded in confirmation.
Moving to get off Wyrdeer, Rachel’s feet landed on the icy ground beneath them. The clan leaders were quick to follow her, Irida moving quickest to intercept Rachel. “Wait, we should keep going. I don’t think this is a good idea.”
She appreciated the Pearl Clan leader’s desire to keep Rachel safe, but she couldn’t understand the situation Rachel was in. She couldn’t understand everything that she had lost that laid on the other side of the rift. Everything that she wanted nothing more than to find once more, even if she couldn’t remember all of it. “I have to find out what that is. If someone’s in trouble, I need to help them.” Rachel insisted, trying to walk past Irida in the direction of the sound. “And if I’m right and it’s someone I know, then…I have to find them.”
“You don’t know what lies here.” Irida insisted, firmly standing in Rachel’s way to prevent her from leaving. “There are Pokémon here that are known to take the appearance of others, even mimicking their voices. Pokémon that look a lot like Cedric, but with white fur and eyes like the sun.” Her voice trailed off, her eyes looking towards the ground to avoid meeting Rachel’s gaze. “They lure them away and we’re lucky if they’re seen again.”
Exchanging a glance with Cedric, he uncomfortably shuffled closer to his trainer. Rachel shook her head. “But what if it’s not that? What if someone really is in trouble and they need help?” She insisted, looking between Irida and Adaman, pleading silently for either of them – one of them – to back her up. “If there’s even a small chance, then I have to try.”
“I think Irida’s right, Rachel.” Adaman said, looking between both women. “We don’t have a lot of time to spare right now and Avalugg’s frenzy is more pressing at the moment. We need to focus on that, for now.”
She had a feeling he’d say that, but she was still disappointed nonetheless. Rachel knew that Irida was most likely right, but Rachel couldn’t take comfort in odds. Not when she knew that even unlikely odds were not zero.
But she was outvoted, and she knew they were right. Avalugg was the priority. She could simply investigate on her own once she was more familiar with the Alabaster Icelands. She wouldn’t leave this stone unturned. “Alright, in that case we can walk the rest of the way there.”
As Rachel moved to dismiss Wyrdeer and send him on his way, Cedric suddenly felt distant tremors echo across the ice. He felt them through his paws and when he looked around for the source, he saw it charging towards them.
He alerted his trainer with a sharp bark and in an instant, Rachel moved into action. “ADAMAN, WATCH OUT!”
It all happened so quickly. While Adaman had his back turned, he was suddenly pushed out of the way across the ice. Irida was laying on her side opposite from him, further away from him, and there was a long track indented into the ice trampled by footprints.
Pokémon footprints.
Irida was immediately on her feet, helping Adaman to his, but all the Diamond Clan leader was concerned about was their missing traveler from the sky. “Where’s Rachel?!”
Gesturing towards where the line of disturbed snow led, Adaman couldn’t believe his eyes. Digging her feet into the ice beneath her, with both of her hands wrapped around the tusks of an enraged Piloswine was Rachel, having lifted it off the ground by its front half, leaving its front legs dangling helplessly. Never before in his life would he ever expect that anyone – much less someone Rachel’s size – would have the guts to get in the way of a charging Piloswine!
But she had it by the tusks and was wrestling with it to keep it from getting traction to push her back further, roaring like he’d never heard her roar before. It was guttural like it came from deep within her chest up from her belly.
Readjusting her grip, with a powerful wrench, she jerked it back and forth before practically throwing it onto its side, sending it sliding a good way across the ice, helplessly trying to scramble back to its feet. Other Pokémon that were nearby were watching, cowering behind snowbanks and otherwise piles of snow.
Whilst it was down, Rachel pushed her foot onto its side to keep it on the ground. Adaman had never seen this side of her, before, and the look he exchanged with Irida said everything they were both thinking.
This woman was a force of nature like nothing either of them had ever seen before.
“Listen carefully…these two are with me.” Rachel snarled lowly at the helpless Piloswine. It was taking every ounce of control to not take out her anger on what was most likely an innocent Pokémon who felt threatened by strangers in its territory. It wasn’t its fault that it was a creature that had a territory to defend. But, Rachel had a duty to her companions as well.
They were her territory to defend. “For any harm that comes to them, whether I’m with them or not, you and any Pokémon that dare hurt them will have to answer to me. Understood?”
Frantically, the Piloswine nodded, flailing in a feeble attempt to try and get back onto its feet to escape the wrath of this deceptively strong, though still very small woman. It half expected to be gutted and killed for its meat when she rendered it helpless.
But instead, she was showing it mercy, lifting her foot off of it and allowing it to get back up. “Good. Now get.” She ordered. As the Piloswine fearfully skittered away across the ice, Rachel whirled around at the audience of Pokémon that had gathered around her. “NOW! ALL OF YOU!”
With another roar from deep within her belly, every last Pokemon in the vicinity skittered away, disappearing into the snow or simply running as far and as fast as they could so as to not incur the wrath of this human stranger who spoke their tongue.
Once Rachel was sure there were no other Pokemon who were going to hurt the clan leaders, she let out a huge sigh of relief and relaxed. The wild and frenzied persona melted away instantly and her dark eyes were warm and soft like freshly dug earth as she returned to the pair she was traveling with. “Are you okay? That Piloswine nearly gored you!”
“Me?!” Adaman exclaimed in utter disbelief. He could not believe this woman! Shaking his head, he had to laugh a little just to clear the tension in his chest from the worry. “You’re really something.”
Cedric rushed up to meet Rachel, clambering up her leg to get to her shoulder. “Hey, I’m fine. Look at me, I’m fine. I’m standing here, aren’t I?”
“You could’ve gotten seriously hurt!” Irida cried, rushing over to look Rachel over for injuries, taking special attention to her left arm due to the injury dealt by her clan’s Lord Kleavor before. “What were you thinking?!”
Looking over at Adaman, giving him a onceover to make sure that he was uninjured, Rachel shrugged. “Adaman was in danger, so I acted.” She replied simply. “That’s all there is to it.”
As the Diamond Clan leader stared at this five foot tall powerhouse, he didn’t know whether to congratulate her for doing something so impressive or scold her for doing something so stupid. “People from the future must be downright fearless.”
Rachel shook her head. “No, just a me thing.” She dismissed, trying to shoulder past him so that they could move on and make it to Avalugg’s Legacy. They’d gotten in enough trouble already and the longer they stayed out here, the more daylight they were losing. “Come on, we’re almost there.”
For a moment, Irida didn’t follow Rachel. The quiet stretched between them as the question lingered in the Pearl Clan leader’s mind unspoken, until she forced it to be spoken. “Isn’t there anything that you’re afraid of?”
Rachel froze in place. She had to think about that, for a moment. What was she afraid of that hadn’t already happened? She’d already died once, so she wasn’t afraid of that anymore. She had already lost everyone she loved and cared for when she was sent back in time to ancient Hisui, save for Cedric.
The woman’s shoulders sagged as she stayed in place. The silence stretched between them before she spoke, even Adaman not daring to break it for the sake of saving time. “It’s hard to be afraid of a lot of things when your worst fears have been realized over and over again.” She answered plainly, looking over at Cedric on her shoulder. Reaching over, she picked him up and held him in her hands, locking eyes with him before drawing him close and squeezing him against her chest. He was the only link she had to her past – the only piece of familiarity she could hold onto.
The only thing she had left to lose. “The only thing that scares me, now…is not being able to protect the people I care about.”
With her back turned to them, Adaman and Irida exchanged a look. They may not always agree or see eye to eye on a lot of things, but they both knew one thing they did agree on. They both grew to care very deeply about this stranger that fell from the sky.
She was no stranger, anymore. She was a dear friend, special, irreplaceable, and invaluable. “Well, I’m glad you’re here.” Adaman said warmly, walking up and putting a hand on Rachel’s shoulder. “If it weren’t for you, I’d have been skewered.”
Chuckling a little bit, Irida walked up on her other side and patted her other shoulder. “Come on, let’s go see Gaeric.”
As Irida walked ahead, Adaman hung back and took his scarf off to give it back to Rachel. “You can have this back, now.”
Looking at it, Rachel shook her head. Taking it, she draped it around his shoulders once more and tied it snugly. “No, keep it. It’s yours, now. You need it more than I do.” Raising an eyebrow with a hint of playful mischief, she leaned up (standing up on her toes to reach him) and mutter to him quietly out of earshot of Irida. “Besides, I like it better on you, anyway.”
Smirking at her, Adaman walked away to follow Irida. Strangely enough, he didn’t feel the cold much, anymore. He felt warm, safe, and comforted. Something about the scent that lingered on the scarf brought a sense of peace and stability to him. It was wheaty, like freshly baked bread, but also wild like the smell of fields and flowers.
It was unique to her. It brought him a sense of calm in a way nothing else did.
For a moment, Rachel lingered, trying to see if she could hear the voice that echoed across the icelands. She needed to be sure she wasn’t making a mistake, that she wasn’t leaving someone to freeze that needed her help.
Or, that it wasn’t someone from her past that needed her help now. That voice sounded painfully and achingly familiar and Rachel knew that she wouldn’t sleep well until she uncovered its source.
But, alas, the tundra remained disappointingly silent, so she had no choice but to follow the clan leaders to the end of their destination. There were more important matters at hand, after all. They had a noble’s frenzy to quell, probably for the last time.
Maybe afterwards, Hisui would finally know peace, again.
#SafeshipSeptember#୨⎯ A Message On The Wind ⎯୧#୨⎯ Then It Has Done You No Good At All ⎯୧#୨⎯ Pokémon Trainer Rachel ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Diamond Clan ⎯୧#୨⎯ Tricky as a Fox ⎯୧#୨⎯ Leader of the Pearl Clan ⎯୧
0 notes
Last Seen Blogs
boneskellar
Balabeon
good-gremlin
aaaaaaahhh
darthj10
DarthJay
inaris-pokemon-world
🎵 It's a whole new world we live in 🎵
chrrylip
armaan